《Dear My Friend》 Chapter 1 - Maristella Janice La Bellafleur Chapter 1 ¨C Maristella Janice La Bellafleur Maristella Janice La Bellafleur. She was born as the eldest daughter of Count Bellafleur in the year 525 of the Empire. In the year 545, she entered the palace as a lady-in-waiting of Lady Dorothea. In the year 547, she was given the death penalty when she was found guilty of attempting to assassinate the Crown Princess. Poor Maristella¡¯s 22 years of life could be summed up in those three lines. I closed the book shut. ¡°Maristella. Is this girl kind or stupid?¡± I muttered in a dissatisfied voice. Maristella was a supporting character in the novel My Dorothea that I had just finished. As you could probably guess, the protagonist of the novel was Dorothea, not Maristella. Nevertheless, I found myself strangely attached to the latter girl. Maristella supported her close friend¡ªor who she thought was her close friend¡ªDorothea, only to die from betrayal. It was Dorothea herself who initially schemed to kill the Crown Princess and was sentenced to death. The author justified Dorothea¡¯s actions, but from my point of view, Dorothea was no more than a villainess who used her friend Maristella for her own success. I almost ripped the book apart when Dorothea told Maristella to die quietly in her last moments. I couldn¡¯t believe she was using her like this! Had I been the author, I would have written the kind and smart Maristella as the main character. Regardless of her kindness, she was quite intelligent. The stupid one was Dorothea. In short, Maristella was an intelligent saint, and Dorothea was a stupid villainess. Whenever Dorothea was in crisis, Maristella always saved her, and Dorothea always took it for granted. All in the name of friendship. Then the good Maristella saved Dorothea again. Oh, how frustrating. Under these circumstances, Dorothea¡¯s happy ending seemed like a tragic one to me. If I were Maristella, I would never be beaten by Dorothea. I would hit that mean woman on the back of her head for trying to use her friend! *** ¡­That was the last thought in my head. ¡°Lady Marie!¡± I blinked my eyes open and looked at the woman staring at me with a spirited expression. She had thick, russet-brown hair that tumbled to her chest, and she kept calling me ¡°Lady Marie¡±. My true name was ¡°Oh Mari¡±, though I¡¯ve never been called ¡°Lady Marie¡± in my entire life. I stared blankly at the russet-haired woman. ¡°You¡¯re supposed to meet Lady Dorothea today. You¡¯ll be late!¡± the woman said. Lady Dorothea. The words dug into my ear like a pick. ¡°Doro¡­thea?¡± I said stupidly. ¡°The Dorothea Demir Mill Cornohen?¡± ¡°Is there another lady in the Empire named Dorothea?¡± Oh my god. A look of utter bewilderment crossed my face. Then perhaps¡­ ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± I asked the woman. ¡°Me?¡± the woman replied, looking at me like I had grown a second hand. ¡°Did you forget my name?¡± ¡°Florinda.¡± I put the name in my mouth with a trembling voice. If I recalled correctly¡­ ¡°It¡¯s Florinda, right?¡± ¡°Oh, My Lady. Why would you ask if you already knew?¡± Florinda said. Yes. Florinda was Maristella¡¯s maid. I laughed awkwardly and touched my long black hair that came to my waist. ¡®How can this be?¡¯ It seemed like I had become Maristella. The last thing I recalled before I fell asleep was that book. I had thought that if I were Maristella, I wouldn¡¯t be naive when it came to Dorothea. But I didn¡¯t expect it to come true. As I continued to lay in bed with a dumbfounded expression, Florinda grew more frustrated. ¡°My Lady, you¡¯re going to be late!¡± I snapped back into alertness. ¡°Where am I supposed to go?¡± I asked slowly. ¡°You were supposed to go to the tea party at Trakos mansion with Lady Dorothea!¡± Florinda impatiently forced me out of bed, then began to help me prepare with the other maids of the mansion. Wash, dress, make-up¡­ I surrendered myself to the maids like a doll. Until now, I was still unable to fully comprehend what had happened to me. What was going on here? I couldn¡¯t believe that what I was experiencing was real, even though I was seeing it with my own eyes. This was all like a dream. ¡°It¡¯s done, My Lady. You look so pretty.¡± ¡°You really are beautiful, Lady Marie. Your beauty grows with each passing day!¡± But the lavish praises of the maids did not impress me. Florinda pulled me towards a full-length mirror, and as soon as I saw myself, I let out a laugh. ¡°Ahahaha.¡± My reflection in the mirror was exactly as described in the novel. Long, lustrous black hair fell to my waist, and my eyes glistened like pomegranate seed jewels. With my small, egg-shaped face and pale skin, I was reminiscent of a gloomy cold beauty. This suddenly felt real now. I possessed Maristella. I gently touched my cheeks, and another maid came into the bedroom. ¡°Lady Marie, Lady Dorothea is here,¡± the maid said. I pulled my eyes away from the mirror and walked out of the room. Maristella¡¯s bedroom was on the second floor, so I had to go downstairs to go outside. My heels tapped against the stairs as I descended, then I went out the front door. ¡°Marie!¡± In the novel, Dorothea¡¯s voice was said to be as lovely as a nightingale singing. Because of that, I knew that the red-haired woman smiling brightly in front of the carriage was Dorothea. ¡°Come on, Marie. We¡¯ll be late!¡± Dorothea chirped. But I couldn¡¯t smile at her like she smiled at me. The more I tried, the more my mouth hardened. I knew the reason. It was because I hated her. She took advantage of the good Maristella, and abandoned her in her misery. ¡°¡­¡± I failed to control my facial expression, and I pressed my lips and walked towards the carriage where Dorothea stood. As I drew close, she suddenly hugged me without asking my permission. I was taken about by the sudden touch. ¡°Do you know how long I waited?¡± she pouted in her honeyed voice. ¡°I waited forever for you!¡± ¡°¡­¡± I doubted it, as Dorothea¡¯s carriage arrived just as I went down towards the front door. The vacant expression was still on my face, and Dorothea released her arms around me. I still didn¡¯t feel quite awake. Against all common sense, I was suddenly dragged into this story, and was expected to embrace this woman. No matter how well a person could adapt, no one could do it so quickly in this situation. Dorothea suddenly looked down at her chest. ¡°Oh, I guess the ribbon on my dress came loose when I hugged you.¡± Her face turned sullen when she looked at the loose ribbon. I looked at it indifferently, when her face brightened. ¡°Tie it for me!¡± ¡°¡­What?¡± I said bluntly at the sudden request. ¡°Tie the ribbon for me!¡± she demanded temperamentally. ¡°Or else it might unravel.¡± Her words jerked me into full awareness of the situation. The Dorothea in front of me now was the ungrateful woman that treated Maristella like a pushover. Dorothea would eventually betray her and have her killed. Instead of treating Maristella like a friend, Dorothea treated her like a maid, ordering her to tie a ribbon she could easily reach herself. An angry heat crept up at the back of my head. Dorothea disrespected Maristella even before I came into this book. I twisted my foot and surreptitiously undid the red ribbon on my shoe. ¡°Dorothea,¡± I sang in a friendly tone. ¡°You want me to tie your ribbon for you?¡± I gave her a bright smile. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll tie it for you.¡± I could easily tie a ribbon anytime. However, there was a condition. ¡°Tie the ribbon on my shoe first,¡± I said. Chapter 2 - I’m Asking You To Be Careful Chapter 2 ¨C I¡¯m Asking You To Be Careful Dorothea stared at me with shocked eyes when she heard my request. She looked at me like I was out of my mind. Well, if it was considered normal for me to tie the ribbon on her chest, then it was normal for her to tie the ribbon on my shoe, wasn¡¯t it? I kept my gaze fixed on Dorothea, ignoring her stunned reaction. Nothing was going to stop me now. Dorothea blinked. ¡°¡­What?¡± she blurted out, but she wasn¡¯t asking because she didn¡¯t hear me the first time. Her eyes trembled. It didn¡¯t bother me to smile casually and explain again. ¡°As you can see, the ribbon on my shoe is loose. I have a back ache, so can you tie it for me?¡± ¡°¡­Tie the ribbon on my chest,¡± Dorothea said again. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Roth,¡± I said with a light smile. ¡°I don¡¯t think I can do anything because the ribbon on my foot is too annoying.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Tie that first, and then I¡¯ll tie your ribbon for you. Alright?¡± In truth, the sequence wasn¡¯t important. What mattered now was to show that I was no longer the old Maristella anymore. I had to show that I wouldn¡¯t let myself be stepped on. I already knew Dorothea¡¯s true nature, and it would be hard for her to play innocent later. ¡°¡­Alright,¡± Dorothea said. There was no reason for her to refuse. She was forced to squat in front of me as she tied the ribbon on my shoe. When I looked down at her, a tidal wave of excitement rushed over me. I wanted Maristella prey on Dorothea at least once in the novel, and now it came true! I preened in the destruction of the original work. After a while, however, I frowned. ¡®Does she even know how to tie a ribbon? Is she purposely trying to mess it up?¡¯ Of course, Dorothea was a noble lady who was above tying ribbons. But if Maristella tied her ribbons ten times, wouldn¡¯t it be natural for Dorothea to think, ¡°Oh, I should learn how to tie a ribbon too¡±? Was her mind empty of basic knowledge? The question continued to linger in my mind, but the answer slowly came to me. ¡®What should I expect from someone who told her friend to die quietly?¡¯ This was a fruitless effort in the first place. This was just what Dorothea was. ¡°Roth, have you ever tied a ribbon?¡± I said with an intellectual air. ¡°Mm,¡± she hummed casually in reply. No, she sounded like she was bragging. ¡°Why don¡¯t you use this opportunity to learn? I¡¯ll teach you,¡± I said. ¡°Don¡¯t want to.¡± Dorothea replied so quietly, that it almost sounded like ¡°Alright¡± at the moment. I didn¡¯t know if my ears were broken at first. ¡°No?¡± I asked. ¡°Mm. It¡¯s annoying.¡± ¡°But shouldn¡¯t you know how to tie a ribbon in case yours gets untied?¡± ¡°Why would I do that? I have a maid. Besides, you tie ribbons well,¡± she added nonchalantly, as if her ignorance was not a problem at all. That was a compliment towards me, but I didn¡¯t want to hear it. So Dorothea just saw Maristella as a maid. Someone to tie the ribbon on her chest. I managed to keep my voice level. ¡°What if I¡¯m not there?¡± ¡°What are you talking about, Marie?¡± Dorothea said with a stunned shake of her head. ¡°You¡¯re always there for me. We¡¯re best friends.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Yeah, a best friend that she let die. She just wanted a servant. ¡°Don¡¯t be too lax, Roth. Someday I may not be there for you.¡± ¡°Why are you speaking such sad words, Marie? I don¡¯t even want to think of a world without you.¡± I had nothing to say about Dorothea¡¯s opinion on losing a maid. I glanced down and looked at the ribbon tied by Dorothea. It was a mess. I didn¡¯t think Dorothea would do a better job if I asked her again, and I didn¡¯t feel like listening to her annoying voice. She would probably say, ¡®Marie is too picky. Can¡¯t you do it later?¡¯ I sighed. For now, this was an operational setback. ¡°Let¡¯s in the carriage for now. The driver has been waiting,¡± I said in a tired voice. ¡°What about my ribbon?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not completely loose yet. If it unravels, then ask the maid to tie it for you.¡± I firmly drew the boundaries and climbed into Dorothea¡¯s carriage. I wanted to ride separately from her, but I didn¡¯t want to show that Maristella had changed too much. It would be trouble if I was discovered to be a fake Maristella. It was best to take this gradually. I had no intention of remaining like the real Maristella in the end, of course. ¡°Aren¡¯t you looking forward to the tea party today? My father said he delivered new tea to the Trakos mansion.¡± Dorothea¡¯s father, Count Cornohen, managed the family affairs, and Dorothea lived the luxurious life of a princess, even if she wasn¡¯t a high-ranking aristocrat. I stared at Dorothea¡¯s shiny, ivory-colored shoes, and responded with an indifferent voice. ¡°Hm. I¡¯m looking forward to it.¡± I spoke as if I were reading from a Korean language book, but fortunately, she didn¡¯t seem to notice anything at all. ¡°Father delivered it to the Trakos Mansion at a particularly low price. But I¡¯m like, Father, come on. The Trakos aren¡¯t even a count family, but a marquis. I don¡¯t know what he¡¯s groveling to them for.¡± ¡°I see.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you agree, Marie? Honestly, there¡¯s nothing much about the Trakos. Count Trakos isn¡¯t that high in the nobility. At best, he¡¯s living off the reputation of his ancestors.¡± Once again, my viewpoint about Dorothea¡¯s personality was correct. I couldn¡¯t believe she would speak like this when no one else was around. I wondered if she would dare say these things in front of Marquis Trakos or his daughter. However, I had no intention of intervening behind-the-scenes, so I simply narrowed my eyes. In times like this, it was best to keep one¡¯s mouth shut. ¡°I don¡¯t like Lady Trakos either,¡± Dorothea said. Now she was badmouthing the daughter as much as the father. ¡°I don¡¯t like her face. Don¡¯t you think she looks like a fox?¡± I couldn¡¯t give an opinion because I had never seen Lady Trakos, but I didn¡¯t trust a word Dorothea said. Instead, I gave a mumbled ¡°Hm¡± in reply. ¡°What was that reaction?¡± Dorothea said. ¡°What?¡± ¡°Your response is too passive.¡± ¡°¡­¡± My mind blanked for a moment, then my tongue finally found the words to say. ¡°What kind of response did you want?¡± ¡°You have to insult her with me.¡± ¡°¡­Lady Trakos?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± I was speechless. Was this what Dorothea expected of me? This woman truly was shameless. ¡°I don¡¯t really like to talk bad about other people,¡± I said imperiously. ¡°What?¡± ¡°I learned that it is uncultured behavior as a lady.¡± ¡°Marie, you¡­¡± ¡°So I avoid it as much as I can. Didn¡¯t you learn that too?¡± I added with a bright smile, and Dorothea said nothing. Of course she didn¡¯t, but she couldn¡¯t say that she never learned etiquette as a lady. Dorothea remained silent after that, and the rest of our journey was thankfully in peace. *** We arrived at the Trakos mansion, and I slowly descended from the carriage. As I entered the mansion with Dorothea, a man who appeared to be the butler stopped in front of us. ¡°Welcome, young ladies. Excuse me, but could you show me your invitations?¡± I showed him the invitation I received from Florinda, as did Dorothea. We entered the back garden, where the sweet perfume of flowers greeted us. ¡°There must be many other ladies here, isn¡¯t that right, Marie? Let¡¯s go say hello and talk,¡± Dorothea enthused. Just like the Maristella of the novel, I wasn¡¯t particularly inclined to join noisy activities. I was still a bit more sociable than Maristella, but Dorothea was different. She always wanted to be in the center of attention. Of course, depending on the viewer, this could be seen as a positive. I couldn¡¯t deny that either. Sociability was certainly not a flaw. ¡®But why is she dragging Maristella with her?¡¯ Dorothea was well aware of Maristella¡¯s shy personality. Nevertheless, Dorothea had Maristella accompany her to all the parties she attended. If Dorothea regarded Maristella as a true friend, she may try to encourage her to socialize more, but eventually she had to concede that it didn¡¯t fit her friend¡¯s personality. That was what a true friend did¡ªrespect them without trying to tailor their character. It was also a natural courtesy in human relationships. ¡®Dorothea just wanted a bridesmaid. A supporting role that would make her shine as the main character.¡¯ The thought made me feel dirty. The real Maristella was smart enough to know this, so why did she continue to devote herself to Dorothea without complaint? I felt immense disgust towards Dorothea as well. Dorothea suddenly grabbed my gloved wrist and tried to drag me somewhere. ¡°There are a lot of people over there. Let¡¯s go over there.¡± ¡°Roth, let me go,¡± I said, embarrassed. It came out of my mouth before I could stop myself. Dorothea frowned and turned back to look at me as if to say, Why? ¡°You¡¯re holding my wrist too hard. It hurts,¡± I complained. ¡°¡­You¡¯re acting strangely today, Marie,¡± Dorothea said in exasperation. ¡°Did you eat something bad yesterday? Why are you so overly sensitive?¡± ¡°¡­No, Roth,¡± I said, offended. Did Dorothea really think that Maristella was oversensitive without considering her own rude behavior? I answered with a smile. ¡°I¡¯m asking you to be careful. You¡¯re being overly sensitive when it comes to common sense. Are you sure you¡¯re not the one who ate bad food?¡± I threw back the question on her, and she couldn¡¯t answer. Instead, her face flamed red in embarrassment. Why would you say something you can¡¯t answer yourself? I thought to myself with a smile. ¡°It¡¯s alright if that¡¯s the case, Roth.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Shall we go over there? If you continue to linger here, you won¡¯t be able to get a word in.¡± I began to walk towards where Dorothea pointed earlier, and Dorothea followed behind me with a frown. I stepped in between the group of ladies who were speaking to each other in a friendly atmosphere. ¡°Hello. It¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve seen you all,¡± I said. Now that I¡¯ve become Maristella, I would no longer be in a supporting role for Dorothea. Chapter 3 - I Like The Crown Prince Too Chapter 3 ¨C I Like The Crown Prince Too I poured hot tea into the empty cup on the table. Although I wasn¡¯t fond of social gatherings, interacting with others wasn¡¯t too bad, and so I inserted myself into the conversation as naturally as possible. ¡°What were you all talking about?¡± I asked. ¡°Oh, Lady Maristella.¡± ¡°It¡¯s been a while, Lady Bellafleur. You¡¯ve only become more beautiful.¡± ¡°Thank you. You¡¯ve become more beautiful as well.¡± I recited the pretentious and ceremonious words that I had seen countless times in the novel, while deliberately excluding Dorothea. I wanted her to feel the same way Maristella must have felt¡ªalienated from the conversation like an invisible person. How painful that must be. ¡°Lady Labrium is getting married this time.¡± ¡°Oh really? To whom? That young nobleman from the other day?¡± ¡°Ah, she was dating that man? She lied and said it was her first time with him!¡± Frankly speaking, this kind of conversation was not very enjoyable, but I chuckled and replied ¡°Yes.¡± There was a pressure to react nicely to everything. Fortunately, the atmosphere was not as difficult to adapt to as I saw in the book, and I could still manage to talk to peers of my own age. ¡°Oh, you¡¯re all here,¡± a strange voice interrupted. I turned my head towards the woman who spoke. She was a young lady with light pink hair and mysterious black eyes, but she didn¡¯t seem to have a bad reputation, as everyone around me suddenly brightened and greeted her warmly. ¡°Lady Trakos! Come join us.¡± ¡°Would you like a cup of tea, Lady Odeletta?¡± Odeletta. That was a familiar name. How could I now know it? While Maristella was a supporting character in the story, Odeletta was a woman who was revealed to be a villainess. She was a social celebrity with excellent speech and elegant behavior, and she quietly tried to hit Dorothea, the main character, from behind. Odeletta had such a vicious impression that I wondered if she was ¡°like a fox¡± just as Dorothea described. When I looked at Odeletta, however, I saw that she had a gentle and innocent face. I remembered that the author favored Dorothea as well. I clicked my tongue and shook my head. ¡°No thank you. Actually, I had enough to drink at the other table earlier,¡± Odeletta declined demurely. ¡°I expected you to be busy because you didn¡¯t show your face¡­but you really must have been busy,¡± another lady piped up. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. That¡¯s why I showed up so late.¡± ¡°What do you mean, late? Don¡¯t say that, Lady Odeletta. You¡¯re still very early,¡± the lady replied, and the others followed with small titters. I laughed awkwardly along, when coincidentally Odeletta¡¯s eyes and mine met. ¡®Ah¡­¡¯ I panicked inwardly. Odeletta was not a minor character in the novel like Maristella, but was a starring villainess. I did not want to let her know that I was embarrassed, so I remained as composed as possible. However, Odeletta did not break eye contact, and instead started talking to me! ¡°Lady Maristella. It¡¯s been a while.¡± ¡°Yes, Lady Odeletta. It really has been.¡± Maristella did not frequently interact with Odeletta, as she was Dorothea¡¯s friend, not Odeletta. Dorothea was too jealous to let her friend interact with a woman that she disliked. Of course, Dorothea only saw Maristella as a maid rather than a friend anyway. ¡°I believe the party was the last time. I think I saw Lady Dorothea back then too¡­¡± Odeletta said prettily. Finally, Dorothea was mentioned by the host, Odeletta. ¡°It¡¯s been a long time, Lady Odeletta,¡± Dorothea replied in a cold voice. ¡°Yes, Lady Dorothea. You¡¯ve become even more beautiful since I last saw you.¡± ¡°My father bought me expensive cosmetics this time. I can give them to you if you wish, Lady Odeletta.¡± ¡°Ha ha.¡± Odeletta laughed as if she didn¡¯t know what was in Dorothea¡¯s mind. ¡°Thank you very much for the offer, Lady Dorothea. But I still don¡¯t need makeup on my face.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Dorothea turned white when she noticed that Odeletta was insulting her. One had to be a fool to miss it. Dorothea and Odeletta were not amicable towards each other. Dorothea was conceited, hypocritical and pretentious while pretending to be nice, but most of the young nobles knew of it and simply turned a blind eye because of her family¡¯s reputation. However, Odeletta wasn¡¯t the type that could be curried favor with small profit, and Dorothea hated her for it. From my point of view, Odeletta was a person of unparalleled integrity and faith. The author of the novel probably hated her because she opposed Dorothea. It was a shock that the author portrayed Odeletta as a wicked woman. ¡°I¡¯m glad to hear that, Lady Odeletta,¡± Dorothea continued. ¡°But skin can age in a moment. And it¡¯s only a moment before you turn into a young but wrinkled grandmother.¡± ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be great if we could stop time just with money? But Lady Dorothea, there is a limit to prevent aging with human ability. As for me¡­I have clean and shiny skin that doesn¡¯t need anything applied.¡± ¡®Unlike you¡¯ wasn¡¯t said aloud, but everyone present heard the implication. I was overwhelmed with excitement as I watched Odeletta quietly destroy Dorothea. Oh, I sincerely wished to abandon Dorothea and join Odeletta. That was not possible right now, but perhaps later. Of course, she had to like me too. ¡°Anyway, is there anything anyone needs? I prepared the party, but I¡¯m afraid that I may be lacking,¡± Odeletta said in a humble voice. ¡°Of course not, Lady Odeletta! This is perfect. I¡¯ve never been to a tea party like this before.¡± ¡°Yes, Lady Trakos. It¡¯s like the Empress hosted this tea party herself!¡± ¡°I¡¯m so grateful that you all think so,¡± Odeletta said, and I realized that the reason why she was popular in society was not only because of her eloquent speech, but because of her confidence, outspoken attitude and warm heart. In short, Odeletta was perfect. The woman that the author tried to portray as a villainess was, indeed, a great person. ¡°What else were you all talking about?¡± she asked. ¡°Well, I heard that Lady Labrium is getting married,¡± a lady replied. ¡°Oh, I see! That¡¯s an occasion to celebrate. I¡¯m not sure that she¡¯s here, though.¡± ¡°I heard that she¡¯s very busy preparing for her wedding, but we¡¯ll find her later.¡± Another lady spoke. ¡°Do you have any intention of marrying Lady Odeletta?¡± For reference, Odeletta was nineteen years old, as well as myself and Dorothea. Most of the ladies gathered here were about the same age as well. In my world, that was considered an early age to marry, in this one, it was the right age. This question wasn¡¯t new, but Odeletta replied with a rare blush on her face. ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I not want to get married? I¡¯ll marry whenever someone nice shows up,¡± she said primly. ¡°So you don¡¯t want a political marriage?¡± a lady replied. ¡°I don¡¯t think that¡¯s a bad thing. Marriage is a sacred union between families. Who could call that bad? I just¡­I just want a marriage with more sincerity.¡± ¡°Is there anyone you¡¯re particularly interested in?¡± the lady persisted. Instead of dodging the question, Lady Odeletta answered. ¡°I do.¡± The ladies broke out into chorus. ¡°Oh!¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Who is it?¡± ¡°Please tell us, Lady Odeletta!¡± The ladies all widened their eyes in expectation of what was going to come out of Odeletta¡¯s mouth. I also wore a curious expression, but I already knew the correct answer. There was one man that Odeletta longed for in the novel. The only husband she devoted herself to for life. ¡°It¡¯s the Crown Prince,¡± Odeletta said with a blush on her face, and excited whisperings and squeals broke out. I remembered this scene. It was because of this answer that the author succeeded in framing Odeletta as a villainess early in the story. Dorothea, who already had the Crown Prince in mind, would also openly declare that she was interested in him. It wasn¡¯t difficult to create a confrontational scene, even though Odeletta did not know of Dorothea¡¯s interest at the time. In any case, Odeletta¡¯s confession was a device to put her in opposition to the female protagonist. ¡°Is that so?¡± a familiar voice chimed in. It was Dorothea. I swallowed nervously at the tension in the air. I knew what the next line was. ¡°I also like the Crown Prince.¡± Chapter 4 - That’s Your Role, Not Mine Chapter 4 ¨C That¡¯s Your Role, Not Mine ¡°¡­¡± Silence. It was only natural. The party host said she was interested in the Crown Prince, but a crazy woman immediately interrupted and said the same thing afterwards. Dorothea somehow managed to uncomfortably remain in the center of attention. Remaining confident regardless of any awkwardness was a talent. I sighed deeply inside. Our good Maristella kindly defended Dorothea whenever the latter made these absurd remarks. That was the role the author wanted Maristella to have¡ªto stay by the heroine¡¯s side to cover up her mistakes and help her achieve her desire. But I was Oh Mari, not Maristella. I didn¡¯t have the slightest desire of helping Dorothea. ¡°Oh¡­¡± A bewildered sound emerged from Odeletta¡¯s lips, then she replied with a polite smile. ¡°I see.¡± ¡°Yes, Lady Odeletta,¡± Dorothea said proudly, without any intention of retreat. ¡°I also fell in love with him at first sight¡­but it turns out Lady Odeletta does too. You have good taste as well.¡± Dorothea gave a playful chuckle. But no one else but her laughed. nevermind that they were even at a party. However, Dorothea did not seem to mind much. ¡°Yes, Lady Dorothea,¡± Lady Odeletta said. ¡°His Highness the Crown Prince is a well-rounded and handsome man. So how can I be the only one who has a crush on him? What you said was only reasonable.¡± Odeletta didn¡¯t look offended, but she was only wearing a mask. In truth, it was written later in the novel that she was quite displeased by Dorothea. Odeletta already knew that Dorothea didn¡¯t look at her favorably; likewise, she didn¡¯t like Dorothea either. However, Odeletta¡¯s role as villainess made her hate the other woman more. A villainess was necessary in the story, so it was an inevitable. ¡°As you know, the Crown Prince is at an age where he cannot delay marriage. He¡¯s getting older.¡± Odeletta ended the conversation with an elegant smile. ¡°It is my wish that he will marry a good partner, whoever it is.¡± ¡°So do I, Lady Odeletta. Isn¡¯t that the wish of all the nobles?¡± Dorothea said with another tinkling laugh, and I wanted to yell at her ¡®Are you crazy, Rothe? Please stop it!¡¯ But if I did that, she would probably say, ¡°Why, Marie. This is entertaining.¡± There was no dealing with her. Odeletta gave a light bow and politely excused herself. ¡°I should go to another table. I hope you will continue to enjoy the party, everyone.¡± She maintained her composed elegance until the end, then, after she left, the chatter at the table continued. I looked at Dorothea, who was actively participating in the conversation. However, I noticed she was glaring sulkily at Odeletta, who was talking to a table with another group. I sighed once again. Although the events did not go as described in the novel, the author had written the confrontation between Dorothea and Odeletta as a triumph for the heroine. The author seemed to like it when Dorothea confessed her love to the Crown Prince and humiliated Odeletta. * * * ¡°Why did you do that?¡± Dorothea asked when we were back in the carriage. ¡°What?¡± I responded. ¡°The situation earlier,¡± Dorothea complained as she rubbed her lips. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you take my side?¡± ¡°You mean when you mentioned the Crown Prince?¡± ¡°Yes, then!¡± ¡°Rothe, what do you think I should have said?¡± I was genuinely curious about her answer, which was not described in the book. She replied without hesitation. ¡°There are many things. For example, ¡®His Royal Highness seemed very interested in Lady Dorothea¡¯ or ¡®Actually, Lady Dorothea¡¯s hair looks better than yours¡¯ or ¡®His Royal Highness said he likes rich women.¡¯ Those kinds of things.¡± ¡°¡­¡± What was this fool talking about? ¡°Are you serious, Rothe?¡± I asked in stunned amazement. Dorothea nodded. Wow, crazy. ¡°If I had said that, we would have both been buried. Are you insane?¡± I snapped. ¡°What are you talking about? It¡¯s not wrong.¡± ¡°Then if it wasn¡¯t wrong, why didn¡¯t you speak up?¡± ¡°What?¡± she said dumbfoundedly. ¡°I might not have thought that in that situation. Why didn¡¯t you say it yourself?¡± ¡°That¡¯s your role, not mine, Marie.¡± ¡°¡­What?¡± Her words were like a blow to my face. ¡°I need someone to help me,¡± she explained. ¡°If I say it by myself, then my image would¡­not be good.¡± ¡°¡­¡± How could this person exist? I mutely blinked my eyes at her. Even if Maristella wasn¡¯t executed, she would have died early from stress. I was sure of it. No, would Maristella even recognize this situation as stressful in the first place? I plastered a fake smile back on my face. ¡°If you say something confidently, then I¡¯m sure your reputation will survive, Rothe!¡± ¡°Yes, but! Today you¡¯ve been so cold to me,¡± Dorothea grumbled, blissfully ignorant of the rudeness of her entitlement. I couldn¡¯t get used to this person. First she asked me to tie her ribbon, and now this. ¡°I think you¡¯re acting a little strange today, Marie,¡± she chirped. ¡°¡­¡± Abnormal people were the ones who saw normal people as abnormal. But it was still too early for me to say that, so I decided to save my retort for later. Instead, I said this. ¡°I was always like this, Rothe.¡± ¡°No, Marie.¡± Dorothea strongly shook her head. ¡°You weren¡¯t like this before.¡± ¡°How was I like before?¡± I asked with genuine curiosity. To be exact, I wanted to hear what Dorothea thought of Maristella, though I didn¡¯t expect anything less than pretentiousness and tactlessness. ¡°The old you was not like this. Up to the last time we met, you only cared about me. You were never this cold.¡± ¡°I still only think of you, Rothe,¡± I lied, but Dorothea didn¡¯t seem to believe it. ¡°I¡¯m looking out for you using my most reasonable judgment.¡± ¡°If you really were looking out for me, then why did you just sit there like that?¡¯ ¡°Your view of ¡®looking out for you¡¯ is different from my view of ¡®looking out for you¡¯. I¡¯m doing it my way. You do your way. Isn¡¯t that fine?¡± ¡°Why can¡¯t you do it my way?¡± she insisted. I did my damndest to be patient with her. ¡°I am not you, and I have my own thoughts. It¡¯s perfectly natural for me to act on my own judgment, Rothe. I¡¯m not your doll, but a living person. You can understand this, right?¡± ¡°¡­.¡± Dorothea kept her mouth shut as if she couldn¡¯t find the words to refute me. But in actuality, I thought that she was probably thinking, ¡®Can¡¯t you live as my doll?¡¯ She probably thought the minimum amount of respect was enough. ¡°Lady Dorothea, we have arrived,¡± the carriage driver announced. The Bellafleur mansion was relatively close to the Trakos mansion. I smiled casually and bid Dorothea farewell. ¡°Goodbye, Rothe.¡± ¡°¡­Goodbye.¡± It was amazing that she still had some sliver of manners. Given her personality, I thought I would be told to shut up and go away. Shortly afterwards, the carriage carrying Dorothea set off for her house, and as I watched the carriage disappear, I smiled. I knew that she¡¯d stick to me even after this break up. Because Dorothea couldn¡¯t do anything without Maristella. *** ¡°Ah, you¡¯ve arrived, My Lady?¡± As soon as I entered the house, I heard Florinda¡¯s high voice and saw her rush towards me. ¡°Why are you greeting me so excitedly Florinda?¡± I asked with an awkward smile. ¡°I always greet you like this,¡± she replied with a shrug of her shoulders, and I decided to act as naturally as possible. In fact, the biggest challenge for me was not that ridiculous tea party I was at earlier, nor that cancer that called me her best friend. It was this house itself. There was almost no description of Maristella¡¯s surroundings in the book. As far as I could remember, Florinda¡¯s name was mentioned only a few times. I should be given infinite praise for even remembering that trivial date. In any case, that was all I knew of the situation, and I had no idea the circumstances Maristella had grown up in, what the atmosphere was like in the Bellafleur family, or even if she had siblings. The author never bothered mentioning any of it. If there was only one thing I knew, it was that she did not lose her parents early in life. ¡°Sister!¡± A strange voice pierced my ears. With a puzzled expression, I turned my head towards the sound. A blonde-haired girl was running towards me. I took a few steps back, startled, but she didn¡¯t slow down. Who on earth was she? Florinda, who was standing next to me, stopped the girl. ¡°Oh dear, Lady Martina. You¡¯ll get hurt.¡± ¡°But I¡¯m so glad to see her!¡± The girl called Martina turned towards me with a sunny expression. ¡°Sister, you¡¯re back now!¡± ¡°Huh? Yeah¡ª¡± ¡°Were you with Lady Cornohen again?¡± she said, her voice wary. I wanted to lie, but I decided to be honest. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Ugh, you saw her again!¡± Martina¡¯s expression crumpled as if she hated the idea of me seeing Dorothea. I studied this doll-like girl as she scrunched up her features. Judging by the title by which she addressed me, this must be Maristella¡¯s little sister. Given that she hated Maristella seeing Dorothea so much, she must have grasped Dorothea¡¯s hypocrisy early on. Too bad Maristella didn¡¯t notice it until it was too late. Chapter 5 - Don’t Socialize With That Woman, Sister Chapter 5 ¨C Don¡¯t Socialize With That Woman, Sister ¡°I hate that woman so much, sister. She¡¯s like an evil fox,¡± Martina said sourly. Martina must hate Dorothea a lot if she used the expression ¡°that woman¡±. Since I was an only child, I was glad to have a younger sister. It was even better that she was someone that hated Dorothea just as much as I did. I smiled at Martina indulgently. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°I think she¡¯s just using you. She doesn¡¯t regard you as a true friend.¡± Martina saw it right away. Dorothea didn¡¯t consider Maristella a true friend. Ever. ¡°I hate it when you¡¯re being used. What are you getting from her? Don¡¯t socialize with that woman, sister. You¡¯re much prettier, smarter and nicer than Dorothea, so why are you hanging out with her? Do you want me to introduce you to my friends?¡± Oh, you cute thing. My sister¡¯s thoughts were so wonderful that I smiled without even realizing it. ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much, Martina,¡± I reassured her in a soft voice. ¡°But I am worried. You¡¯re so innocent. You can¡¯t sense evil.¡± ¡°You really don¡¯t have to worry. Your big sister is not as good-natured as you think.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Martina tilted her head in confusion. She was so cute. I swallowed subconsciously and then explained it to her. ¡°I¡¯m saying that I won¡¯t be beaten up as much as you think I will be.¡± ¡°Oh¡­really?¡± Martina said in a dazed voice, and I nodded with a smile. ¡°Yes, Martina. So you don¡¯t have to worry too much.¡± ¡°Ha, really.¡± Martina took both my hands and looked at me with emotional eyes. ¡°I¡¯m so glad. I¡¯m glad that you¡¯ve come to your senses now!¡± I smiled and left a small kiss on her forehead, and then she asked another question. ¡°But why did you suddenly change your mind? You used to hate me when I cursed her. You said a child shouldn¡¯t say that.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Maristella¡­were you really that naive and stupid? I was mute for a moment, before I cleared my throat. ¡°Ah¡­w-well, I just thought about what you said before. And I think you were right.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Yes. I won¡¯t lead a life of suffering anymore, Martina.¡± ¡°Is that a promise?¡± She reached out her right pinky finger, and she was so precious that I thought I would go crazy. There wasn¡¯t a large age difference between the two of us, so how could she be so lovely and cute? I hooked my pinky finger around hers with a happy smile. Only after we tapped our thumbs together did she release her pinky. ¡°Come on, sister,¡± she said smilingly. ¡°Let¡¯s go to dinner. Mother and Father have been waiting for you.¡± *** As far as I knew, families around the world rarely all sat together and ate. Not for any particular reason, but everyone just didn¡¯t. Of course, there were also family members that weren¡¯t on good enough terms with each other. ¡°Oh my, Marie¡¯s here.¡± ¡°Marie, did you enjoy your tea party?¡± Countess Bellafleur welcomed me as soon as I stepped into the dining room. I was embarrassed by the unexpected hospitality, but I straightened myself and pretended to be their daughter. In truth, their daughter had disappeared, and I was left in her place. It would be impossible to deceive these parents perfectly, but I at least had to try. ¡°I¡¯m home, Mother, Father.¡± I didn¡¯t know if I was supposed to hug her or anything, but my first impression of Lady Bellafleur was that she was a very kindly woman. She had a face that seemed to glow with love and benevolence. I could tell who Maristella took after. Soybeans grew from soybeans, not red beans, after all. ¡°Come and have a seat, children. We¡¯re a little late for our meal today.¡± At the words of Countess Bellafleur, I hurried to sit on the left of Count Bellafleur, and Martina sat next to me. After a moment, servants brought dishes pouring into the dining room, including the appetizers. Eating this kind of extravagant meal was rare in Korea, and my eyes rounded at the sight. Maristella probably wouldn¡¯t shovel her food in like I would, so I had to suppress my appetite. ¡°Marie is eating well today.¡± I couldn¡¯t completely control myself, however, and the comment ended up appearing in the middle of the meal. Annoyed by Count Bellafleur¡¯s words, I smiled awkwardly and made up an excuse. ¡°Actually, I was pretty active earlier¡­see?¡± ¡°No, dear. What are you talking about?¡± Count Bellafleur said. Countess Bellafleur offered a sympathetic smile. ¡°We¡¯re just saying that we¡¯re happy to see you eat well. You usually don¡¯t like to eat.¡± ¡°¡­¡± I was struck dumb when I heard that. Maristella¡¯s body wasn¡¯t slim for no reason. She didn¡¯t like to eat. It was the first time I heard that such a person existed in the world. Fortunately, Maristella¡¯s current condition didn¡¯t seem to require a diet right away. Count Bellafleur turned to his wife. ¡°Oh, honey, what happened to that trip you were going to take with Countess Cornohen?¡± I looked on in confusion. Oh, was this story in the novel? As far as I could recall, there was no such conversation, but it was not that surprising as Maristella¡¯s story was rarely covered in the novel. Regardless of the circumstances, however, I panicked when something unfamiliar unfolded before me. ¡°Ah, well, I did meet with Countess Cornohen earlier and talked to her. Count Cornohen¡¯s business is busy these days¡­quite a lot, recently.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°He¡¯s always busy. They¡¯re blatantly looking down at us,¡± Martina casually interrupted, and the atmosphere at the table suddenly dropped. I shifted awkwardly. I knew Martina was very outspoken from my very first interaction with her, but I didn¡¯t expect her to express her mind in front of her parents as well. I snuck a glance at the Countess¡¯ face. She didn¡¯t look very happy. ¡°Martina.¡± The first person to break the silence was Count Bellafleur. He stared at Martina from beneath his stern eyebrows. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t speak like that to an adult.¡± ¡°I know, Father,¡± Martina said, looking as sulky as ever. ¡°But it¡¯s true. Count Cornohen runs a huge business, and it¡¯s true that he ignores us because he¡¯s making money.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Count Bellafleur didn¡¯t say anything¡ªnot because he was angry, but because he couldn¡¯t refute a truth. There was even the fact that the Bellafleurs and the Cornohens seemed acquainted enough to plan a trip, and so he was careful to speak up. I thought only Maristella and Dorothea were close, but it would be troublesome if the relationship extended to my parents¡¯ generations. There was a lot to consider. Countess Bellafleur decided to fill in on her husband¡¯s silence. ¡°Even so, it is unladylike to speak back to an adult like that.¡± However, Martina continued speaking in the most unladylike way. ¡°Mother, Father, aren¡¯t you angry? It feels like our whole family is being played by them! Mother and Father must feel it too. They¡¯re looking down on us!¡± ¡°Martina, it is unbecoming of a noble to raise your voice at the table. Consider what you¡¯re doing in front of your father.¡± ¡°What about sister? If anyone didn¡¯t know any better, people would think that Maristella was a maid instead of your daughter!¡± ¡°Martina!¡± Count Bellafleur yelled, and Martina jumped from her seat. She glared resentfully at her parents, then stood up from the table and stormed out of the dining room without another word. I was taken aback by the sudden ugliness of the mood, but I couldn¡¯t go after Martina right away. ¡°Are you alright¡­?¡± I carefully asked the Countess. ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I be alright, Marie? Don¡¯t worry.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go and talk to her. She wouldn¡¯t say that with bad intentions.¡± ¡°We know, Marie,¡± Countess Bellafleur said with a darkened face. ¡°But Martina isn¡¯t wrong. However, speaking behind someone¡¯s back is undignified as a noble. Then we would be the same as those people. Is it necessary to defile our mouths like so?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Countess Bellafleur was a good woman¡ªno, I should say upright and incorruptible. I didn¡¯t know how to react, so I just smiled awkwardly. Then, Countess Bellafleur turned the topic of conversation towards me. ¡°I¡¯m worried about you. It¡¯s well-known in the capital that you¡¯re close to Lady Dorothea. But sometimes I¡¯m worried that you¡¯re influenced by us and act like Lady Dorothea¡¯s maid.¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s true that we don¡¯t speak badly of the Cornohens, but that¡¯s simply because we don¡¯t want the relationship to get complicated and for us to be gossiped about, Marie.¡± ¡°But what we¡¯re saying is, you don¡¯t have to socialize with Lady Dorothea if you don¡¯t want to, Marie. There is no reason for you to be conscious of us.¡± I almost choked up for a moment, as that was a worry I would also share if I were a parent. I swallowed down the hot emotions in my throat and shook my head. ¡°It¡¯s not like that, Mother, Father. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m not Dorothea¡¯s maid, and I have no intention of being that in the future.¡± ¡°Alright, Marie.¡± ¡°We believe in you, too. You are a smart child, so you have your own thoughts. I think we were worried for nothing,¡± Countess Bellafleur said with a gentle smile. Count Bellafleur leaned in a spoke in a low, anxious voice. ¡°Could you go and comfort Martina? I will have to apologize to her myself later, but¡­I think it would be better if you go first.¡± I nodded happily. ¡°Of course, Father. I will do that.¡± Chapter 6 - I Want You To Be The Princess Chapter 6 ¨C I Want You To Be The Princess After finishing my meal, I went straight up to Martina¡¯s room, which was next to my own. I knocked carefully on the door. ¡°Knock knock, Princess Martina. Are you asleep?¡± I thought it was a bit cringe-worthy, but I couldn¡¯t help it. This kind of childish facade was most effective for people who were upset. However, the room was quiet, and there was no reply. I waited for a few more seconds, then raised my hand to knock again when I became bored with the silence. Just then, a voice came from inside. ¡°¡­Is that you, sister?¡± ¡°Yes, Martina, it¡¯s me,¡± I replied immediately. A moment later, the door opened with a creaking sound, and Martina¡¯s face peeked through the gap. She gestured for me to come in, and I entered the room with a smile. Compared to Maristella¡¯s neat and sparsely decorated room, Martina¡¯s room was an explosion of pink lace and frills, just like one from a fairy tale princess¡¯ imagination. I sat down at a drawing table, while Martina flopped down on her bed. As soon as she did so, she let out a grumble. ¡°Mother and Father are really mean! What did I say wrong? Each time we meet the Cornohen family, it strangely feels like they¡¯re looking down at us. Do you know how annoying that is? It¡¯s like he¡¯s only there to make money and just ignores us!¡± ¡°I know, I know, Martina. Do you think Mother and Father don¡¯t know that? But you know, one bad rumor in aristocratic society can ruin a lot of things. I think they¡¯re worried about that.¡± ¡°¡­I know. The family¡¯s been close to the Cornohens since great-grandfather.¡± Oh, was that it? I nodded at this new piece of information. Well, that kind of long-term relationship was not easy to break off. One had to think of one¡¯s external image. If there was a bad falling out between the families, rumors would fly. I smiled lightly and continued to console Martina. ¡°Anyway, I think Mother and Father understand¡­so don¡¯t be so upset. Father must have felt bad for yelling at you, and he told me to make sure you were alright. And now I¡¯m not going to do what Dorothea wants, so just relax, Martina.¡± ¡°Really, sister? I think I¡¯d be really upset if my sister lived as a maid.¡± ¡°Well, Martina.¡± I slid out of my seat, and sat on Martina¡¯s bed and hugged her. Her head cuddled up to my chest as I soothingly rubbed her back. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry. I¡¯m never going to make you angry. You believe me, don¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Yes, sister. I believe you.¡± ¡°Good.¡± As I said next to her, smiling, she looked cutely up at me as if she had been wanting to ask me something. ¡°Sister, are you thinking of getting married?¡± ¡°What?¡± I replied. ¡°Do you want me to get married, Martina?¡± ¡°No, that¡¯s not it,¡± she said firmly. I let out a giggle. ¡°Then what?¡± ¡°I want to live as a family like this forever, but I can¡¯t. But if you still have to get married, then I want you to be with a good person.¡± ¡°Well, is there anyone you had in mind for me?¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± Martina trailed off with a thoughtful look on her face, but then her expression lit up. ¡°Ah! The Crown Prince isn¡¯t too bad, is he?¡± ¡°Eh? The Crown Prince?¡± I blurted. ¡°Honestly, you¡¯re not lacking in anything,¡± Martina said reassuringly. ¡°You have a nice personality, you have a pretty face, and you¡¯re smart! I want you to be crown princess.¡± ¡°Well¡­there are so many competitors for the Crown Prince¡­¡± I recalled what happened at the Trakos mansion with an embarrassed expression. No no no. There were too many competitors. Dorothea and Odeletta wouldn¡¯t simply stand aside. They already had a bitter feud with each other, and I didn¡¯t want to get involved in their muddy fight. In the novel, Odeletta was even poisoned by Dorothea. I had to protect myself. Moreover, I wasn¡¯t deeply in love with the Crown Prince like the two of them, and I didn¡¯t want to shorten my lifespan. ¡°Competitors? Who?¡± Martina asked. ¡°I went to a tea party at Trakos Mansion earlier, and Dorothea and Lady Odeletta both said that they liked the Crown Prince.¡± ¡°Lady Odeletta yes, but the Dorothea woman too? There¡¯s nothing she wouldn¡¯t do.¡± ¡°Do you want me to tell you something even more funny?¡± I said, and Martina¡¯s eyes widened in curiosity. ¡°What, what is it?¡± ¡°When Lady Odeletta said she was interested in the Crown Prince, Dorothea said she liked him even more.¡± ¡°Wow, really?¡± ¡°Would I lie?¡± Martina had been trying to hold back her giggles, but eventually she couldn¡¯t contain it and burst into laughter. When the sound almost reached the first floor, I calmed her down, worried that she might get scolded by Countess Bellafleur. ¡°Quiet down, Martina. You¡¯ll get in trouble with our parents again,¡± I shushed her. ¡°Ahahaha, but sister, this is a story I can¡¯t listen to without laughing.¡± It really was. Eventually I laughed too, and some time later Martina shook her head. ¡°Lady Cornohen is beyond reason. So what happened?¡± ¡°What happened was that the atmosphere had been cold before, but now you¡¯re smiling.¡± I didn¡¯t stop there and continued on to tell Martina how Dorothea had been treating me. I didn¡¯t originally plan to do this, but I suddenly had a strange desire to lay out my grievances against Dorothea with this girl that was my sister. ¡°And do you know what she said to me in the carriage?¡± I said. ¡°What did she say?¡± Martina said with bated breath. ¡°She said, ¡®Why didn¡¯t you take my side?¡¯ She said I should have been there to highlight her with the Crown Prince.¡± ¡°Wow, that¡­astonishing, really,¡± Martina said with a shake of her head, her expression serious as if she didn¡¯t find it funny anymore. I smiled. I agreed with Martina. ¡°So that¡¯s why I snapped back at her, Martina. I did a good job, don¡¯t you think?¡± ¡°Really?¡± Martina¡¯s eyes were impossibly wide as if she couldn¡¯t believe me, and it was then I was able to truly comprehend how much she hated Maristella being Dorothea¡¯s maid. ¡°Yes, Martina. So you don¡¯t have to worry about me anymore, alright?¡± ¡°You suddenly have the confidence to say that?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± I looked at my sister affectionately and stroked her hair, and she continued in a lively voice. ¡°But sister, then you¡¯ll be able to defeat the two and win the heart of the Crown Prince!¡± ¡°Do I have to do that? Aren¡¯t there other men from our Yonas Empire?¡± ¡°Oh, is there another man you like?¡± Not at all. Well, Maristella might like another man, but there was no way for me to tell. Crown Prince Xavier was almost the only one out of the book My Dorothea. ¡°That¡¯s not true, but I¡¯m just not particularly drawn by the Crown Prince.¡± ¡°But he¡¯s handsome.¡± D-did this child perpetually have a big mouth? I stared at her with wide eyes. ¡°Martina, it¡¯s true that a man¡¯s features are important, but the most important thing is the personality.¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s the same with you too. But who doesn¡¯t know that? It¡¯s a waste to miss that face.¡± ¡°Do you really think the Crown Prince has the only handsome face in the Empire?¡± I pondered the events of the novel in my head. The long novel may not have featured only one prince. After a few moments, another person suddenly came to mind. ¡°Duke Escliffe,¡± I said in a quiet voice, and Martina¡¯s face suddenly brightened. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right! There¡¯s also Duke Escliffe!¡± ¡°Is he handsome too?¡± Since I only read about him through print, I didn¡¯t know exactly how he looked. He might have been handsome, but since he was also a supporting character like Maristella, there wasn¡¯t a detailed description of him. However, Martina shouted as if she understood the opposite of my meaning. ¡°Sister, do you think Duke Escliffe is ugly?¡± ¡°No, I didn¡¯t mean that, Martina.¡± ¡°I like Duke Escliffe, too! The Crown Prince is kind of cold and scary, but the Duke is kind.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Duke Escliffe only had a few scenes in the novel, so I didn¡¯t know his character properly. He was a man that stood in opposition to the male lead Crown Prince, so of course the author described the Duke as mean, black-hearted and petty. I didn¡¯t know if he was really like that, or if he was a victim of the author like Maristella. ¡°Huh, he is a little older than you, but¡­actually, four years isn¡¯t that much of a difference, right?¡± ¡°Right,¡± I said. The problem was that I didn¡¯t like him yet. No, technically speaking, I didn¡¯t like any man now. ¡°But I don¡¯t know if I like him or not.¡± ¡°Well¡­that¡¯s true. In fact, we didn¡¯t have much of a chance to talk to him.¡± Martina finished speaking, and after a moment of deep thought, she suddenly clapped her hands loudly. I looked curiously at her. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°I just remembered, the Crown Prince¡¯s birthday banquet will be soon!¡± Ah, come to think of it, after the tea party at Trakos mansion, Dorothea met the Crown Prince at the banquet. I nodded as I recalled the events of the novel. ¡°I see.¡± ¡°Then try to have a conversation then, sister. Whether it¡¯s with the Crown Prince or the Duke.¡± ¡°Duke? Duke Escliffe?¡± ¡°Who else would it be? Do you know any other dukes similar to your age?¡± ¡°Why him?¡± ¡°Because you don¡¯t seem to like the Crown Prince very much. So go and meet the Duke.¡± I put my hand on my forehead as I listened to Martina. ¡°My god, Martina. You want your sister to get married soon, don¡¯t you?¡± I grumbled. ¡°Oh no. It¡¯s not like that, but if you¡¯re going to get married, do it with a good person. Actually, I don¡¯t care if it¡¯s not the Crown Prince or Duke. I¡¯m satisfied with anyone who would make you happy.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± I couldn¡¯t help but smile at Martina¡¯s admirable words. ¡°I¡¯ll make sure to meet someone like that,¡± I whispered as I stroked her head. Chapter 7 - Does It Have To Be Business? Chapter 7 ¨C Does It Have To Be Business? Living as a noble was leisure compared to having to work hard in Korea. After rousing myself from bed late in the morning, I would wash my face with rose water, change into a beautiful dress with the help of a maid, and then eat breakfast. I would leisurely pass the time by reading, embroidering, or drinking tea and chatting with other young ladies. In short, it was the ultimate form of excess! This was the unemployed life I had so desired in Korea. ¡°Ah, I wouldn¡¯t need any wishes if I could live like this every day,¡± I murmured as I was swayed by a rocking chair. Was there anything better than reading a book every day in a sunny place? I hummed to myself as I took a bite out of an oatmeal cookie Florinda brought me. There was a knock on the door. ¡°Come in,¡± I said. The door opened, and someone came into the room. Judging by the sound of the footsteps, I could tell it was Florinda. ¡°What is it, Florinda?¡± I said without taking my eyes off my book. ¡°Ah, My Lady. How did you know it was me?¡± How did I know? She was the only one that came into my room. But I gave an answer that sounded more impressive. ¡°I¡¯ve heard your footsteps for years, how wouldn¡¯t I know?¡± ¡°Wow, My Lady¡­I¡¯m touched,¡± she said in a wet voice. After a moment, she remembered why she came in. ¡°You have a guest.¡± I turned the pages of my book. ¡°A guest? Who?¡± ¡°Lady Dorothea.¡± ¡°¡­¡± At those two words, I stopped turning the pages of the book, then looked up at Florinda. ¡°Who is it really?¡± I asked in a quiet voice. ¡°Lady Dorothea. Of the Cornohen family.¡± I frowned. She came here uninvited. ¡°Did something happen?¡± ¡°She didn¡¯t say anything about that, only that she came to see you.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Normally, it was polite to tell someone in advance when you were going to visit their home. Dorothea had no concept of courtesy. I remembered hearing how her parents looked down on my parents, and it seemed that it passed down from Dorothea to Maristella. I sighed deeply. I wanted to boot her out, but regretfully I couldn¡¯t. ¡°So where is she waiting now?¡± I inquired. ¡°She is in the parlor room.¡± ¡°¡­I see.¡± ¡°What should I tell her?¡± Florinda asked. I shook my head at her words. She needn¡¯t bother. ¡°I¡¯ll just go downstairs right now.¡± I picked up my black shawl hanging on my chair and drew it around my shoulders, then headed towards the parlor room. It was located in a corner on the first floor. I kept my footsteps slow, and when I arrived in front of the parlor room door, I took in a deep breath and knocked. Exactly three seconds later, the door opened. ¡°Oh, Marie!¡± Dorothea squealed as she welcomed me in. I thought the other woman wouldn¡¯t visit for a while given the unpleasantness of our last encounter, but apparently I was wrong. I forced myself to smile and walked to the table where Dorothea was sitting. ¡°What brings you here?¡± ¡°Does it have to be business for me to visit? I¡¯m sorry, Marie.¡± ¡°¡­¡± It could have been a friendly visit, but the problem was that I didn¡¯t want to see her at all. I didn¡¯t even want her to visit even if she did have business. ¡°Is there really nothing, Rothe?¡± I asked her. ¡°Um, well¡­maybe I should call this business. By the way, where is the rest of your family? The house is quiet.¡± Count Bellafleur went to the Imperial Palace, and Countess Bellafleur and Martina went to a boutique in the city. However, I had no desire to share any chit-chat with Dorothea, so I replied vaguely. ¡°Everyone¡¯s out on some business. I was left alone at home.¡± I added in a warning smile. ¡°I also considered whether I should go out or not, but in the end, I stayed home where it¡¯s empty. So please contact me in advance before you visit, or else I might be out and your visit might be in vain.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± Dorothea replied nonchalantly. I felt a twinge of annoyance because she didn¡¯t seem to be listening to what I was saying, but I just let it go. In fact, this encounter was a blessing compared to the last one. ¡°The design of this parlor room is a little ugly. Can¡¯t you change it to something else?¡± ¡°¡­¡± No, I didn¡¯t need to compare this visit to the last one. She was even ruder than before. Well, I couldn¡¯t expect Dorothea to change, could I? ¡°It¡¯s because your eyes don¡¯t work well,¡± I snapped at her. ¡°In fact, I like this antique table. It¡¯s weighty. Like a noble.¡± Dorothea still didn¡¯t look like she was listening to me, and I wildly wondered how Maristella could even think of this woman as a best friend. Maybe even if she wasn¡¯t a fool, she would have noticed. Then, Dorothea held out something towards me. I was still upset, but I accepted it with a puzzled look. ¡°Why are you giving this to me?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have one, do you?¡± ¡°¡­¡± I tried to hide my disgruntled expression. ¡°You can¡¯t do that, Rothe. Why would you give me yours?¡± What Dorothea had handed me was an invitation¡ªan invitation to attend the Crown Prince¡¯s birthday banquet, which would soon take place in the Imperial Palace. Dorothea received an invitation, but not me, even though I was of count status, same as her. Dorothea grinned at my question. ¡°Come to the banquet with me, Marie.¡± ¡°You¡¯re not going with your parents?¡± Usually it was customary for young nobles to attend banquets with their families, even if they separated to other parties. I looked at her curiously. ¡°They¡¯re both too busy with work,¡± she pouted. ¡°Do they really have to work that day? They¡¯re only ever either asleep or working.¡± ¡°¡­¡± I didn¡¯t know how to respond, so I kept my mouth closed. Dorothea continued. ¡°So let¡¯s go together, Marie.¡± ¡°¡­¡± I wanted to reply, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Rothe,¡± and I really did try. But then, something I had forgotten surfaced in my mind. ¡®Did Dorothea and the Crown Prince meet for the first time at this party?¡¯ Then, in the original work, Dorothea would become the Crown Prince¡¯s concubine. Unless something unusual happened, I would follow her into the Imperial Palace as her maid. Then I would die by guillotine, after being falsely accused of attempting to kill Crown Princess Odeletta. ¡®No!¡¯ I couldn¡¯t be that again. I inwardly shook my head. Now that I¡¯ve become Maristella, that couldn¡¯t happen. Then there was only one way. ¡®I have to stop the two from meeting.¡¯ However, the structure of this world may try to maintain itself. If so, I had no choice but to stop it with human power. I had to stay next to Dorothea and somehow prevent the two from meeting. It may be a little cowardly, but I had no choice. I would be thrown in hot water if the two fell in love like in the original story, and Odeletta, who would become crown princess, would fall into misery. I had wanted to stay as far away from Dorothea as possible, but this time I had to make a move to secure my future. I put on a thin smile. ¡°Alright, Rothe. I¡¯ll come with you.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Kyaaa! You¡¯re the only one, Marie!¡± Dorothea let out an exuberant scream, and lunged forward to hug me. My eyes widened at the sudden contact. If she was so grateful, maybe she could try and make sure that I didn¡¯t fall over? ¡°I knew you¡¯d come, Marie. You¡¯re my best friend, of course.¡± ¡°¡­¡± She was only my best friend when it suited her. Her standard of a friend was someone who did what she wanted. I gave an inward sigh. *** Count Bellafleur did not give any special reaction when I told him that I was going to the Crown Prince¡¯s birthday banquet with Dorothea, but Martina was openly disagreeable. She probably thought if I already forgot my promise not to be Dorothea¡¯s maid. I couldn¡¯t tell Martina the real reason¡ªthat Iwas trying to prevent Dorothea and the Crown Prince from meeting¡ªso I tried to placate her by inventing a plausible one. When the day of the Crown Princes¡¯ birthday arrived, I decided to wear a white dress that would contrast with Maristella¡¯s black hair. Her red eyes created a mysterious atmosphere. After I wore silver flower-like ornaments on top of my long black hair, as well as the same color of necklace and earrings, I was ready to go. When I looked at myself in front of the full-body mirror, I let out a gasp. ¡°Oh. It¡¯s so pretty.¡± It was embarrassing to describe myself like this, but no other description was true. Of course, I could say it more confidently as I was commenting on Maristella¡¯s body rather than my own. I smiled and studied each angle of myself from the mirror, when a knock on the door interrupted me. ¡°Who is it?¡± ¡°It¡¯s me, My Lady.¡± Florinda. I gave a sigh of relief. ¡°Come in.¡± The door opened and she soon stepped in, and gave a similar reaction of awe. ¡°Oh my word, is that you, My Lady? You look so beautiful.¡± ¡°Thank you for the compliment, Florinda. Did something happen?¡± ¡°Ah, no, Lady Dorothea has arrived.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± An unwelcome expression flitted across my face, but I quickly wiped it away. Instead, I walked out of the room with a dainty smile. When I went down the stairs and exited the door, I saw Dorothea waiting for me in front of the carriage just like when I first came here. ¡°There you are, Marie!¡± She was smiling brightly and wearing an innocent expression. Her dress was the same color as her fiery red hair. I knew that dress. It was the same dress the original Dorothea wore when she and the Crown Prince fell in love. ¡®If she attends the banquet wearing that dress, the Crown Prince will fall in love with her at first sight.¡¯ That was exactly what the novel said. Odeletta became the crown princess through a political marriage, while Dorothea became the Crown Prince¡¯s concubine, and the two fought each other bitterly. Then I died on Dorothea¡¯s behalf. ¡®I can¡¯t let that happen.¡¯ I was not as pure-hearted as Maristella, nor naive, and because I didn¡¯t like Dorothea, I had no desire to die for her. I made up my mind as I rolled my delicate white gloves onto my fingertips. From now on, I would thoroughly destroy the original novel. The starring character would be Maristella, not Dorothea. The villainess, whose destruction was due, would be Dorothea, not Maristella. The roles would be changed. Wouldn¡¯t that be fine just for once? ¡°Hello, Rothe.¡± I walked towards Dorothea with a bright smile. Watch out, Dorothea. This was starting now. Chapter 8 - You Can’t Even See Me Next To Her? Chapter 8 ¨C You Can¡¯t Even See Me Next To Her? ¡°I¡¯m going to talk to my Crown Prince today,¡± Dorothea declared as the carriage drew us forward to our destination. ¡°Good luck with everything,¡± I said flatly. ¡°¡­Is that all?¡± ¡°You¡¯re not asking me to be your love coach, are you?¡± That was embarrassing in a different way. Even if I didn¡¯t want to see Dorothea fail so badly, I hadn¡¯t met enough men to give her any advice. Ah wait. Now she was all teary-eyed. ¡°It¡¯s not like that. Please help me, Marie,¡± she begged. ¡°How do you want me to help you?¡± ¡°You know how I am. I¡¯m very shy. No matter what, it¡¯ll be uncomfortable for me to talk to the Crown Prince myself. Can¡¯t you talk to him first?¡± Hey, look. What was uncomfortable here was Dorothea making Maristella do all the work and then sitting back and sucking the honey. I burst into silent laughter in my head. Oh, of course it wouldn¡¯t be difficult for me to talk to the Crown Prince. Even if she were really my true friend, I would have gladly done so. However, we weren¡¯t bosom sisters, and so she didn¡¯t know she would end up the target of trouble. ¡°That seems a little difficult, Roth. You know I can¡¯t speak well to someone I don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°So you can¡¯t do it?¡± ¡°Well,¡± I started. At first Dorothea¡¯s expression brightened, but her expression crumbled a second later. ¡°No. I¡¯m not going to do it,¡± I said finally. ¡°Marie!¡± she whined. ¡°My ear hurts, Roth,¡± I complained. ¡°You¡¯re so mean. Can¡¯t you do it for a friend?¡± ¡°Do you want me to go to your honeymoon when you get married?¡± Dorothea¡¯s brow furrowed at the unexpected remark. ¡°What are you talking about?¡± ¡°Well, you said you were shy. Are you ashamed to go to your honeymoon without your husband? I think I¡¯ll have to stay by your side to defend you.¡± ¡°Marie!¡± Dorothea yelled in a high-pitched voice. ¡°I can hear you even if you don¡¯t shout, Roth.¡± ¡°How is that the same thing? Only newlyweds are supposed to go on a honeymoon! Without any awkwardness between them.¡± ¡°But the newlywed¡¯s first night together needs to be prepared for, right? How can I do something so embarrassing like that?¡± ¡°Marie, that¡¯s something I need to do, not you. Why are you butting in? Are you unable to differentiate what¡¯s your business or not?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± ¡°What?¡± I answered back with a calm expression. ¡°You¡¯re right, Roth. Likewise, I think it¡¯s presumptuous for me to get involved in your love affairs.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m glad you agree. So do it yourself.¡± Dorothea looked at me like I had slapped her in the face. I ignored her gaze and looked out the window. I expected her to blurt out another retort, but luckily or unluckily, she no longer opened her mouth. I laughed in my head and looked out the window silently until we arrived at the Imperial Palace. *** The banquet hall was lavishly decorated for the occasion. Although the novel had described it as extravagant and beautiful, seeing it for myself left me in awe. I stepped out of the carriage and walked towards the entrance of the banquet hall, then showed my invitation to the door attendant, who confirmed it and greeted me with a bow. I also bowed my head lightly in response, then stepped into the spacious area. A crowd of nobles milled about, far more people here than at the tea party at the Trakos mansion, and I was once again impressed by the sight. I wondered if it was possible to get lost in here. ¡®Is my family still coming?¡¯ Countess Bellafleur and Martina would have left later than me, so there was a high probability that they hadn¡¯t arrived yet. Maybe I would find my family a little later. More importantly, there was something else I had to do at this party. ¡®I can¡¯t let Dorothea and the Crown Prince fall in love.¡¯ That would be the first step towards Maristella¡¯s tragic ending. The reason she had died in the novel was because Dorothea framed her for all the schemes she had done as the Crown Prince¡¯s mistress. Of course, since I was Maristella now, I would never die for Dorothea, but I wanted to prevent a bad future just in case. ¡°Marie!¡± Dorothea¡¯s voice interrupted me from my thoughts. I turned towards her. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t want to talk to the Crown Prince, can you just stay by my side?¡± If this was anyone else other than Dorothea, it would be a very romantic comment. Normally I would have firmly refused, but it was better for me to stick to Dorothea¡¯s side at today¡¯s party. Then I would be able to interfere before she and Crown Prince Xavier fell in love. The original work had already begun to change from the time I became Maristella, and it wouldn¡¯t be too difficult to change another plot point as long as I put my head to it. I gave a nod. ¡°Wow, really?¡± Dorothea said. ¡°Mm-hmm.¡± ¡°I was worried because you¡¯ve been behaving so rough towards me! Don¡¯t leave me, alright?¡± I didn¡¯t really feel sorry towards her, but I laughed inwardly without saying anything. Then, I heard someone calling to me. ¡°¡­Lady Maristella?¡± Ah, that was a familiar voice. When I turned around, I saw a young lady I had only seen once. I smiled awkwardly and said her name. ¡°Lady Odeletta.¡± Wait, I don¡¯t think this was in the original¡­? I had a puzzled expression on my face. Odeletta and Maristella rarely interacted in the original novel; perhaps once or twice at most. Even then, that was only after Dorothea became the Crown Princess¡¯ mistress. I gave Odeletta a gentle smile. ¡°Hello, Lady Trakos. This is the first time we¡¯ve met since the tea party, is it not?¡± ¡°Yes. You¡¯ve become more beautiful the last time I¡¯ve seen you,¡± Odeletta replied. ¡®You become more beautiful since the last time I saw you¡¯ seemed to be a standard greeting in this world. I smiled awkwardly and offered the same sentiment. ¡°Thank you, Lady Odeletta. The same goes for you.¡± ¡°I¡¯m flattered. I¡¯m so happy to see you again. Actually, I wanted to talk to you at the last tea party, but regrettably I couldn¡¯t. I¡¯m so happy I could see you at the start of the banquet today!¡± Uh¡­wait, since when did Odeletta have this kind of personality? I panicked. The image of Odeletta stored in my head from the novel was a woman with an intelligent head and a cold beauty. While she was appropriately polite and welcoming at the last tea party, she was nowhere near this bubbly and energetic. Somehow¡­she kind of reminded me of a big dog that greeted a person after a long separation. Of course, that was a rather rude way to describe a person. ¡°Thank you for welcoming me like this, Lady Odeletta.¡± ¡°Not at all, Lady Maristella. I had a good feeling that I was going to be lucky today,¡± she said with a soft smile, then went on in an excited voice. ¡°If you don¡¯t mind, I¡¯d like to speak to you.¡± Ah, this was even more unexpected. I looked on in bewilderment. Today¡¯s original plan was to stick by Dorothea, the person I hated so much, in order to stop her from falling in love with the Crown Prince. I hesitated and debated whether I should change my plan or not, when a sharp voice came from my side. ¡°What are you doing, Lady Odeletta?¡± Dorothea scowled. ¡°Can¡¯t you even see me standing right here?¡± ¡°Ah.¡± Odeletta wasn¡¯t blind of course, but she blinked in surprise as if she just noticed Dorothea¡¯s presence by my side. The funny thing was that I thought Odeletta was funny and cute, not fake or hypocritical. Perhaps if my place had been switched, I would have thought the opposite. Come to think of it, I was a dual-faced person, wasn¡¯t I? ¡°My apologies for offending you, Lady Dorothea,¡± Odeletta said in a voice that didn¡¯t sound apologetic at all, and I almost burst out laughing. ¡°Please understand, My Lady,¡± Odeletta continued, ¡°I have bad eye-sight.¡± It was a ridiculous answer, but Dorothea¡¯s mouth gaped open wordlessly. A moment later she squinted her eyes. ¡°I¡¯m sorry you don¡¯t have good eyesight. Your father seems to have good eyes,¡± Dorothea said. ¡°¡­Haha,¡± Odeletta tittered, but her eyes were like steel. It was obvious that she was unhappy. ¡°I suppose I take after my mother. Anyway, Lady Maristella, why don¡¯t we go over there and talk alone?¡± ¡°Hey, Lady Odeletta. Marie¡¯s been with me all this time,¡± Dorothea interrupted. ¡°Then she can stay with me from now on. Isn¡¯t that right, Lady Maristella?¡± ¡°Lady Odeletta, what is the matter with you? You don¡¯t seem to have learned a lady¡¯s manners properly.¡± ¡°Lady Dorothea, I¡¯ve been educated properly as a lady, and so I¡¯m asking Lady Maristella for permission. As far as I know, your hearing is fine, so I¡¯m sure you heard it correctly.¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t ask for my permission.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Odeletta didn¡¯t say anything. Dorothea smiled triumphantly as if she had won the argument, but I saw it completely differently¡ªOdeletta was silent out of surprise, not because she had lost the argument. ¡°I don¡¯t think you have anything more to say, could you please leave?¡± Dorothea said. ¡°No, no. Wait a minute, Lady Dorothea,¡± Odeletta said, bewilderment evident on her face. ¡°Are you two sisters? I heard that Lady Maristella has a younger sister¡­¡± What terrible words, Odeletta! How dare you compare Martina to Dorothea? Chapter 9 - Why On Earth Would You Want To Be With Someone Like Cornohen? Chapter 9 ¨C Why On Earth Would You Want To Be With Someone Like Cornohen? I was astonished and answered quickly. ¡°No, Lady Odeletta. My sister hasn¡¯t arrived here yet.¡± ¡°Are you sure?¡± Odeletta asked. ¡°Why are you asking?¡± Dorothea grumbled, and Odeletta replied in confusion. ¡°I still don¡¯t understand.¡± ¡°What¡¯s there to not understand¡ª!¡± ¡°Well, Lady Maristella is not your younger sister, so why do you decide whether she should talk to me? Why should I seek permission from you, when you¡¯re not part of Lady Maristella¡¯s family?¡± ¡°That¡¯s obvious,¡± Dorothea said haughtily. ¡°It¡¯s because Marie is my friend.¡± ¡°But even if she were your younger sister, you can¡¯t freely limit the behavior of Lady Maristella, who is an adult. Even less so with friends,¡± Odeletta pointed out. Dorothea¡¯s expression turned sour. ¡°Lady Odeletta, aren¡¯t you speaking too harshly?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know which parts are too harsh, Lady Dorothea. Even a friend has boundaries they want to protect. And I asked Lady Maristella, not you. I think you were mistaken.¡± ¡°I beg your pardon?¡± Dorothea sputtered. ¡°I don¡¯t think you heard me, so I¡¯ll say it again. You are mistaken, Lady Dorothea. You do not own Lady Maristella,¡± Lady Odeletta firmly concluded, then she turned towards me. The gentle look that she directed at me was surprisingly different from when she looked at Dorothea. I was flustered at the sudden change in her eyes, but I didn¡¯t dislike it and I smiled lightly. ¡°Lady Maristella, it¡¯s up to you to decide. If you don¡¯t like me, you can reject me.¡± Of course I liked Odeletta better than Dorothea. Unlike Dorothea, who made my stomach boil once she opened her mouth, Odeletta¡¯s words pierced my heart. What¡¯s more, I also wanted to talk to Odeletta; however, I needed to carry out my plan I set up earlier. What if I was unlucky and the Crown Prince and Dorothea fell in love while I was talking to Odeletta? However, I did not worry long. If I remembered the story correctly, the pair fell in love when the sun was about to set. Presently, it was still daylight when it was very bright. Even if I wasn¡¯t next to Dorothea, I wouldn¡¯t have to worry for now. After I made my decision, I smiled and nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right, Lady Odeletta. I agree with you.¡± Odeletta¡¯s face brightened at my positive response. ¡°Thank you for saying that, Lady Maristella,¡± she said cheerfully. ¡°Would you like to go over there and talk? It¡¯s a little noisy there.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t mind. We can do whatever you like.¡± ¡°Wait a minute, Marie! Are you leaving me?¡± Dorothea grabbed my arm, and I turned around and smiled casually as her. ¡°It would be rude for me to refuse her, Roth. I also want to talk to Lady Odeletta,¡± I said. ¡°But you said you¡¯d stay with me. You promised me earlier!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be right back. I promise.¡± ¡°That¡¯s different from what you said earlier!¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t know the situation would turn out like this. Can¡¯t you be understanding?¡± Finally, I said the phrase that Dorothea loved the most. ¡°I thought I was your best friend.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Dorothea was rendered speechless when I used her words on her. I smiled. ¡°Well, I¡¯ll be back.¡± I deliberately turned to Odeletta with a friendly look. ¡°Let¡¯s go, Lady Odeletta?¡± *** I was a little worried because this situation was unplanned. What if it didn¡¯t go the way that I wanted to? However, I didn¡¯t want to reveal my anxieties to Odeletta, so I wore the most nonchalant expression I could. ¡°Thank you for telling me that you wanted to talk first, Lady Odeletta. I didn¡¯t expect this to happen.¡± I added a smile at the end, and Odeletta responded with a similar warm expression that was completely different from when she was interacting with Dorothea. ¡°I¡¯m glad you think so, Lady Maristella. Actually, I had something to return to you.¡± Something to return? I tilted my head in puzzlement, and Odeletta pulled out something and held it out to me. It was a white handkerchief, a plain white thing save for black embroidery on the edge. Looking closely, I saw that it was initialed ¡°M.J.B.¡± I quickly noticed the meaning¡ªMaristella Janice La Bellafleur. ¡®So this is Maristella¡¯s handkerchief.¡¯ The question was, why in the world was Maristella¡¯s handkerchief in Odeletta¡¯s hand? I accepted the handkerchief as casually as possible. ¡°Thank you, Lady Odeletta. I forgot about it,¡± I murmured. Actually, it wasn¡¯t that I forgot¡ªI didn¡¯t know. Lady Odeletta shook her head, looking like a cute dog. ¡°Not at all, Lady Maristella. It always bothered me because I couldn¡¯t bring it back to you quickly after I owed you last time. I¡¯m so glad I can give it back now.¡± For what reason did I lend it to her? That wasn¡¯t in the novel. I wanted to ask, but I decided to press my lips shut. She might discover that I wasn¡¯t the real Maristella. Fortunately, however, Odeletta explained it first, ending my curiosity. ¡°I was so embarrassed when I spilled durian soup at the Baxter mansion tea party. I didn¡¯t bring a handkerchief. But everyone was worried that their handkerchief would get dirty, so no one lent one to me. I¡­I was a little hurt at that time.¡± Ah, so is that what happened? That was the first I¡¯ve heard of this. The novel never mentioned a tea party at the Baxter mansion. However, I smiled and pretended to go along. ¡°Yes. That¡¯s right.¡± ¡°At the time, you gave me your handkerchief without hesitation. I was very touched. Thank you so much,¡± Lady Odeletta said with sparkling eyes. ¡°It wasn¡¯t that much. Don¡¯t worry about it,¡± I reassured her, feeling heartbroken as I did so. It felt strange that I had done a good deed to my favorite character. If that happened, I could understand why Odeletta favored me now. It was a bit ridiculous that noble daughters would avoid getting their handkerchiefs dirty to that degree. It was just a handkerchief. Odeletta bowed her head in confession. ¡°But actually, before that, I¡­I was prejudiced against you. I¡¯m sorry for that.¡± ¡°Prejudiced?¡± I asked. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Odeletta said with a blush. ¡°Because you¡¯re always with Lady Dorothea¡­I can¡¯t help but notice that she dislikes me. She¡¯s always outspoken and looks down on me¡­¡± ¡°Haha¡­¡± I laughed nervously. I was embarrassed, but I didn¡¯t know what to say. ¡°But somehow, you always go along with Lady Cornohen. I thought that you would not like me much.¡± No! Absolutely not! I vigorously shook my head in denial. ¡°No, Lady Odeletta. I never thought that. You have me wrong.¡± ¡°Oh really? I¡¯m glad you said that,¡± Odeletta said, clinging her hands together as if she were pleased with my words. She looked so cute that I almost hugged her like I did Martina. Fortunately, I was aware enough to remember my manners and restrain myself. ¡°But I have a question¡­¡± Odeletta ventured carefully. ¡°Please ask.¡± ¡°Why do you stay around a person like Lady Cornohen?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Oh, Lady Odeletta. That¡¯s something I¡¯m really curious about too. Frankly speaking, I didn¡¯t know why either, as the novel never included such a thing. Why would Maristella become friends with a girl like Dorothea, even to the point where she acted like she would offer up her liver, gallbladder, and everything to her? If I knew the reason, I might try to understand Maristella, but for now, I wasn¡¯t inclined to think of her as a mutual friend. However, I still had to answer, so I just said, ¡°The relationship between my family and the Cornohens has been around since my great-grandfather. So naturally we are friends.¡± That was the most sensible answer I could think of. However, it hurt my pride to lie and say that I liked Dorothea. ¡°Oh, I see.¡± Fortunately, Dorothea seemed to believe my answer. ¡°So is there a deep connection between the Cornohen and Bellafleur families? That would be the case if the relationship was passed down since your great-grandfather, right?¡± That was a rather straightforward question, and I was a little embarrassed. Why was she asking about a relationship between the families? However, I couldn¡¯t act like I didn¡¯t know anything. ¡°It seems like it,¡± I said vaguely. ¡°Oh¡­¡± But Odeletta looked unsatisfied, as if she were expecting something else and then was suddenly disappointed. To give an analogy, she had the face of a child who just heard that Santa Claus couldn¡¯t make it for Christmas. ¡°Is something wrong?¡± I asked. ¡°No, it¡¯s not like that¡­¡± ¡°Your expression doesn¡¯t look good.¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± Odeletta briefly hesitated. ¡°Would it be possible for me to be close to you?¡± ¡­What? Chapter 10 - Do You Know My Name? Chapter 10 ¨C Do You Know My Name? ¡°You know, I¡¯m not close to Lady Dorothea,¡± she explained. ¡°No, technically speaking, we don¡¯t get along that well¡­¡± No, wait. So she wanted to get along with me? I blinked my eyes in surprise. This original work was truly destroyed. I had planned to tear apart the story and forge it with my own hands, but I never knew it would start here. ¡°Of course, you might not regard me as closely as Lady Dorothea¡ª¡± ¡°N-no!¡± I blurted out. To be honest, I didn¡¯t hate her; in fact, I liked her a lot. ¡°I never thought that way, Lady Odeletta!¡± I protested. ¡°I like you too!¡± ¡°Really?¡± Odeletta¡¯s face lit up in an instant, and I quickly nodded. ¡°Of course. Would I lie about this?¡± I replied. ¡°So¡­can we be friends starting from today?¡± ¡°If that is what you wish.¡± That was what a friend was. That didn¡¯t matter to people like Dorothea. Odeletta suddenly grabbed my hand. Hey, isn¡¯t that too fast? ¡°I¡¯m so happy, Lady Maristella!¡± ¡°Oh, thank you, Lady Odeletta. I¡¯m happy too.¡± I always thought of Lady Odeletta as a cold beauty; perhaps I should toss away that image. *** Some of Lady Odeletta¡¯s acquaintances came up to converse with her, and I was easily able to slip away. Now I had to find the real Dorothea and keep an eye on her. I was worried that Dorothea had already met with the Crown Prince while I was talking with Odeletta. ¡®That was more than just a surprise.¡¯ Lady Odeletta. I didn¡¯t even know that Odeletta had these feelings for Maristella, and it was my first time hearing of Maristella¡¯s favor towards her. ¡®The novel is the problem anyway. The author wrote the story in a totally biased manner.¡¯ I was walking on my own when I suddenly bumped into someone. The banquet was crowded, so I apologized first without thinking. ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sorry,¡± I said automatically, then walked forward. Suddenly, a voice called to me from behind. ¡°Young Lady. Please wait.¡± I turned back around, and what I saw made my breath catch. ¡®He looks too beautiful to be real.¡¯ I could let out a swear at how handsome this young man was. He was looking at me. Was he that one I bumped into? Oh my God! I tried to relax my stiffened face and swallowed dryly. I¡¯ve never seen a man like this in my life. Was that really a human face? He looked more like an ancient Greek sculpture come to life, as cliche as that sounded. ¡°What¡­what is it?¡± My voice trembled for the first time since I came here. I thought I would never see a face like that, but there were many assumptions today being destroyed. ¡°This fell,¡± the young man said. He approached me and lifted up something to my face. My heart trembled in a frenetic dance at his proximity. If you could believe it, he looked even more handsome up close. ¡°Oh, thank you.¡± I accepted the tiny object the man held out. Looking closely, it appeared to be one of the small diamonds from my shoulder. It must have fallen off when we accidentally ran into each other. The young man spoke politely. ¡°I think it¡¯s from when we bumped into each other earlier. If you want, I¡¯ll pay you back¡­¡± Pay me back? It was compensation enough to see his nice face, and I laughed as if nothing had happened. ¡°A-ah no. Well, it could be¡­¡± My eyes suddenly widened when I noticed a large red stain, and I pointed at his cream-colored jacket in alarm. ¡°There¡¯s something on your jacket¡­¡± At the same time, I noticed the cocktail glass in his hand. It didn¡¯t have much liquid in it left, but anyone could tell¡­it must have spilled when we bumped into each other. Once I realized that, my face turned red for a different reason. ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry! Please forgive me¡ª¡± ¡°Not at all, My Lady. It¡¯s fine,¡± the man said in a reassuring voice, but from my point of view it was not fine at all. I tearfully wracked my brain on what to do, when I remembered the handkerchief I received from Odeletta. Oh, that was it! I quickly pulled out the handkerchief and attempted to wipe his jacket. ¡°What are you doing?¡± the man asked in a flustered voice, but I kept wiping the man¡¯s jacket without concern. ¡°Just wait a moment,¡± I said, ¡°I¡¯ll get it off with my handkerchief as soon as possible¡ª¡± ¡°But then your handkerchief will get dirty. It¡¯s white, so the red stain won¡¯t come off easily.¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright, it¡¯s cheap!¡± Geez, what was up with Odeletta and this guy uselessly worrying about handkerchiefs? I ignored the puzzled young man¡¯s voice and kept wiping his man¡¯s jacket. Unfortunately, however much I rubbed the stain, it refused to come out. I ignored the man¡¯s bewildered noises and continued to clean him up as best I could. Unfortunately, the jacket did not return to its original state despite my best efforts. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, good sir. I¡¯ve made such a big mistake.¡± I couldn¡¯t believe that I had done this to a handsome man. I continued repentantly. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry. That jacket looks expensive. I¡¯ll make it up to you.¡± I didn¡¯t know much about the Bellafleur¡¯s wealth, but I should be able to make up for this jacket, right? The man nodded, looking even more perplexed than I did. ¡°It¡¯s alright, My Lady. You needn¡¯t worry too much,¡± he said reassuringly. ¡°But your clothes are completely stained.¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m more worried about your handkerchief.¡± ¡°Really, it¡¯s nothing!¡± I cried. ¡°So don¡¯t worry about it too much.¡± ¡°Then if you don¡¯t mind, I¡¯d like to give you a gift.¡± ¡°¡­Huh?¡± That was an unexpected windfall. I blinked my eyes dazedly, and the man fixed his gaze on me. ¡°May I ask your name?¡± ¡°Uh¡­¡± I was too stunned to answer immediately. However, I didn¡¯t think there was any reason not to tell him. ¡°My name is Maristella Janice La Bellafleur.¡± I thought it would be rude not to ask him likewise, and so I did so. ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± ¡°Ah.¡± The man¡¯s eyebrows lifted at me. ¡°You don¡¯t know my name?¡± ¡°¡­What?¡± How could I know his name? This was the first time I saw him today. I shook my head, and the young man seemed even more confused by my response. ¡°O-oh. You may not know,¡± he muttered. ¡°My name is¡ª¡± ¡°Marie!¡± The last voice that I wanted to hear burst out at this moment. I turned my head sideways, and saw Dorothea staring at me with a dark expression. Why was she here all of a sudden? ¡°Dorothea?¡± I asked with a puzzled expression. ¡°Marie, what on earth is the meaning of this?¡± Dorothea¡¯s voice quivered as she strode over to me with an expression of disbelief. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Dorothea?¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Dorothea shot back coldly. ¡°How dare you be with the Crown Prince?¡± ¡­What? ¡°The Crown Prince?¡± N-no way! No way! I stared at the man in front of me with rounded eyes. The man¡¯s face was blank with emotion and he said nothing, but I came to stunned realization as soon as I saw his face. ¡®There really are several surprises today.¡¯ It seemed that the person whose cocktail I accidentally knocked over was the male protagonist, Crown Prince Xavier. I never even considered this possibility. I looked at him numbly for a moment, and confirmed my answer. Yes, I was right. ¡®Silver hair resembling the full moon and blue eyes resembling the deep sea.¡¯ Why didn¡¯t I look at him more carefully than before? I flushed in shame. Well, it was common sense for a lady who attended several parties to recognize the Crown Prince, so what excuse could I make? No, would anyone even believe it? This was even more embarrassing than when Odeletta asked me why I hung around with Dorothea. I stared at Xavier with a bewildered look, while he looked back with the same emotionless face. Was he mad because I didn¡¯t recognize him? Or did he think I was joking? The silence stretched on, only adding to my anxiety. ¡°Marie.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Marie!¡± Dorothea shouted at me. ¡°How dare you be with the Crown Prince.¡± ¡°¡­What?¡± Wait a minute. What did she just say? I looked back at her with a more foolish expression than before. Dare to? Dare to? I was dumbfounded. Why would she say that when I was with the Crown Prince? Maristella was a noble, wasn¡¯t she? And Dorothea was a noble as well, and our fathers were both counts, right? I wasn¡¯t being impudent in this situation, was I? I was about to snap back at Dorothea, but someone spoke before I did. ¡°My Lady.¡± It was Xavier¡¯s voice. I turned to him, and he was looking rather dazed. However, his eyes were on Dorothea, not me. I quickly summed up the situation. If this young man really was the Crown Prince of the empire¡­then¡­ ¡®I¡¯m in a situation where the original female lead and original male lead met!¡¯ No! I screamed inwardly. The situation I wanted to prevent was unfolding in front of me right now. Chapter 11 Chapter 11 Was there anything in this world that is more vexing than this? The effort that I put into coming to the Imperial Palace with Dorothea¡ªdespite not wanting to come in the first place¡ªwas all in vain. My face crumpled in despair. Oh, do I just wait now for him to say something along the lines of ¡°You¡¯re so beautiful. Please marry me!¡±? Or will he ask for her name, like he did in the original novel? Or will he omit all middle steps and skip straight to marri¡ª ah, I think that¡¯s a bit too much of a stretch. ¡°Yes?¡± Dorothea¡¯s face was as pink as a peach. As I watched her face light up with glee, I felt immeasurable despair. Oh no¡­ did I fail to change the storyline of the novel? Was my plan about to crumble to ruins? Just as I was panicking inside, Xavier¡¯s baritone voice reached my ears. ¡°Pardon me for asking, but what is your relationship with Lady Maristella?¡± Wait, the handsome man remembered my name¡ª no¡­ more importantly, why is he suddenly asking her that? I anxiously glanced back and forth between Xavier and Dorothea. I didn¡¯t seem to be the only one who was taken aback by that question. Dorothea gave a few owlish blinks. ¡°¡­Pardon me?¡± she said after a short while. ¡°I asked about your relationship with Lady Maristella.¡± Although he was polite, his manner of speech was slightly stiff. Even I could hear a strange sense of distance in his tone. Dorothea tilted her head, seemingly not understanding his question. ¡°She¡¯s my friend,¡± she answered. Friend, my ass, I cursed internally. Never could I ever say such a thing in front of a member of the royal family. However, what Xavier said next was a moment of reckoning. ¡°She couldn¡¯t be.¡± ¡°¡­P-pardon me?¡± Dorothea stuttered. ¡°I find it extremely hard to believe that you two are friends,¡± he replied. Dorothea and I simultaneously made dumbfounded expressions at his outright rejection. What the heck is going on right now? ¡°If you were truly Lady Maristella¡¯s friend, you would never belittle her with such insulting words,¡± Xavier continued smoothly. ¡°Excuse me? When did I¡ª¡± ¡°You just asked her ¡®how dare she¡¯ be with me.¡± ¡°I did¡­?¡± ¡°I clearly heard it twice, My Lady. As long as my ears are working well.¡± His entire speech was in monotone, and anyone from my world would have mistaken him for a robot. And, to be honest, although this may not be the greatest thing to admit¡­ I was actually kind of intrigued by this situation. No¡ªamused, even. No matter how anyone saw it, this was not at all a positive first encounter between the male hero and the female heroine. I might be able to achieve what I wanted without even having to go between them. ¡°Such expressions cannot be possible between individuals of a horizontal relationship, My Lady. Even in a vertical relationship, such phrasing¡­ forces me to believe that you are very rude and insulting.¡± Xavier turned his head towards me as he finished his sentence. Ah, that surprised me. To describe his handsomeness and otherworldly would be an understatement. I gasped before I could stop myself. Your Highness the Crown Prince, please at least give me a warning before you do that! You probably don¡¯t know how handsome you look now, but it¡¯s kind of bad for my heart. ¡°Lady Maristella,¡± he said to me. ¡°Y-Yes?¡± I managed to clumsily articulate. ¡°Is she truly your friend?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Tears suddenly pooled in my eyes. No, she¡¯s not my friend! I¡¯d never be friends with someone so selfish! She¡¯s not my friend. Why do you keep asking? If it were you, would you want to be friends with someone like her? My irritation, frustration, and anger mounted, until a little lightbulb popped up. I intentionally let myself appear teary-eyed. I bit my lower lip and replied honestly. ¡°¡­She is.¡± ¡°Is that true?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± I choked up and bit my lip harder. That¡¯s¡­ more the reason why I¡¯m shocked. I trusted that she was my friend all this time.¡± ¡°Marie!¡± Dorothea protested. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect her to be so insulting. ¡®How dare you¡¯¡­ was she trying to imply that I don¡¯t have the right to even speak to Your Highness?¡± ¡°That is not true at all, Lady Maristella,¡± Xavier said, his voice slightly more gentle than before. ¡°Since you have attended my birthday banquet, you too must be a noble. But even if you were not of noble birth, it is not at all shameful to speak with me.¡± ¡°Thank you for your kind words¡­ Your Highness,¡± I hiccuped, and I let the tears flow. I considered dabbing on some saliva near my eyes, but decided against overdoing it. My eye makeup would smudge everywhere and make me look like an absolute mess. Just the thought of looking so unsightly in front of such a good-looking man sent chills down my spine. ¡°Actually, I¡­¡± When I hesitated and hinted that I had something more to say, Xavier urged me on. ¡°Do speak, My Lady.¡± ¡°It¡¯s¡­ true that I was trying to speak to you, Your Highness.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°My friend here told me that she fancies you and asked me to help start a conversation.¡± Who would have thought that I could use that reason like this? I was so ecstatic that I almost burst out in laughter. ¡°I wanted to be of some help, and I was seriously wondering how I could speak to you, Your Highness. I never imagined that she would be thinking of me approaching you in that way.¡± I dramatically shivered in betrayal. Xavier, upon hearing my words and watching my gestures, turned towards Dorothea with a hardened expression. Needless to say, Dorothea was panicking. ¡°T-That¡¯s not true, Your Highness. Why are you telling lies, Marie? You told me that I should solve my own problems! You said that you wouldn¡¯t help me!¡± she cried. The tears glistened in my eyes. ¡°But my friend was telling me that she was too scared to talk to the person she liked¡­ how could I just sit there and do nothing?¡± Then, I turned towards Dorothea and dealt the final blow. ¡°I thought we were friends, Dorothea.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Could it be that you¡­ never thought of me as your friend?¡± ¡­I guess I really do sound like a snake. I wanted to puke up the salmon salad that I had a while ago, but I managed to restrain myself. The goal was just ahead. I couldn¡¯t mess this up. ¡°N-No, Marie. I¡­ I just¡ª¡± Dorothea stammered. ¡°Could it be that you¡­you thought that I was trying to seduce His Highness?¡± I said accusingly. ¡°No, Marie. I never¡ª¡± Xavier¡¯s cold voice cut in. ¡°Allow me to interrupt, My Lady.¡± Dorothea looked right about to cry when her protests were interrupted by another. Xavier looked down at her coolly. ¡°If you raise your voice any further, we will attract the eyes of all the other nobles.¡± True enough, some of them were already looking in our direction. However, that was probably because the Crown Prince was here, not because Dorothea raised her voice. ¡°I suggest that you uphold your dignity as nobility, My Lady,¡± Xavier said. ¡°Y-Your Highness¡­¡± ¡°Lady Maristella.¡± Xavier shifted his gaze away from Dorothea. My heart pounded wildly when I realized that that handsome face was solely directed towards me. Hahh, Christ. How in the world does such a face exist? How could someone have a beauty of once-in-a-thousand-years? I was fairly certain that I was unfazed towards handsome faces, which made my current self seem ever more ludicrous. However, despite such feelings, I could not deny the fact that my heart was jumping at Xavier¡¯s beauty. I swear absolute honesty. ¡°Yes, Your Highness?¡± I said. I blinked my now-dry eyes and looked at Xavier. To be honest, he was too handsome for me to look at properly, but I figured that I should treasure this sight as I didn¡¯t know when I would see him next. ¡°How about we talk while we dance?¡± he asked. ¡°¡­Huh?¡± ____________ Chapter 12 Chapter 12 Why a dance all of a sudden? I gave a stunned blink at his sudden offer. Is there¡­ a need for us to converse, Your Highness? I finally nodded. ¡°Now that I know who you are, Your Highness, I will compensate for the stained blazer jacket and see that it gets delivered to the palace through my father.¡± Even as I spoke, I was quite worried. Wouldn¡¯t a jacket worn by the Crown Prince be super expensive? That¡¯s not enough to bankrupt my family, right? We¡¯re still a noble family¡­ it should be fine, right? ¡°No, Lady Maristella. It seems like you are misunderstanding something.¡± He smiled a noble¡¯s smile and continued. ¡°I would like to talk to you regarding a different topic, My Lady.¡± ¡°Did I do something to offend you, Your Highness?¡± ¡°Not at all, Lady Maristella. Nothing of that nature, so you needn¡¯t be so terrified,¡± Xavier replied softly as he gazed into my eyes. I felt as if I should avert my gaze this time, so I went with my instincts and pulled my gaze away. Until I heard what came next, that is. ¡°Why did you not recognise me?¡± he asked. ¡°¡­¡° ¡°I¡¯m quite curious to know, Lady Maristella.¡± Oh, Lord. I am majorly screwed. I was in such great panic that I stared straight into Xavier¡¯s eyes out of reflex. Not long after, I once again slowly lowered my eyes. I admit that I have no excuse, trust me. But you said so yourself that it¡¯s fine to not know you! ¡°I, um¡­¡± I mumbled. ¡°¡­¡° ¡°Well¡­¡± That¡¯s it, Oh Mari. Just give up. Let¡¯s be honest¡ªwhat excuse do you have in this situation? I guess the best option is for you to claim that you¡¯re prosopagnosic. Wait, do the people here even know what that is? I was almost about to say those words, but I stopped myself when I figured that I¡¯d just be treated like a crazy woman. ¡°I suppose you have no excuse for yourself,¡± Xavier said, halting my thoughts. ¡°¡­I¡¯m sorry.¡± When there was no excuse, a quick apology is the next best thing to offer. However, my suffering did not end there. ¡°But Lady Maristella, I fail to understand. It¡¯s not like I¡¯m the Emperor¡¯s hidden child. I was named the Crown Prince as soon as I was born and entered the high society when I was merely five years old,¡± Xavier said as he looked at me curiously. ¡°¡­¡° When you put it like that¡­ I really have nothing to say, Your Highness. I just continued to keep my eyes towards the floor. Suddenly, Xavier¡¯s face popped into my sight. Wait a second¡­ Why did he shrink all of a sudden? ¡°I see you have taken a liking to the floor, Lady Maristella.¡± He had kindly bent his knees just for me. Thanks a lot. I sighed deeply with an helpless expression. Handsome Prince, why in the world are you subjecting me to this? ¡°Let us dance together and talk deeply, Lady Maristella.¡± ¡°¡­¡° ¡°Perhaps then I will come to understand why you didn¡¯t know who I was.¡± ¡°¡­Yes, Your Highness,¡± I said in defeat. In other words, I had no choice from the very beginning. *** ¡°Who is she?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. She doesn¡¯t look familiar.¡± ¡°No, I know her! We saw her at Trakos Family¡¯s tea party last time!¡± ¡°But who is she?¡± ¡°Give me a second. Where was she from again¡­?¡± ¡°Not from a family of significance, I guess.¡± ¡°I remember it not being terrible, but also not outstanding. Just normal, I guess?¡± ¡°Wait, I remember.¡± ¡°Which family?¡± ¡°The Bellafleur Family, I think.¡± ¡°That¡¯s unexpected. I thought that she¡¯d at least be the daughter of a duke if the Crown Prince himself chose her. Isn¡¯t the Bellafleur Family a little¡­ lacking in connections with the Imperial Family?¡± As I overheard the muttered whisperings of the crowd, I grew uneasy. The Crown Prince, who was well within the age of marriage, had chosen someone as his dance partner. The curious eyes were expected. The thought of Dorothea watching us made me feel absolutely fantastic, but I felt troubled when my thought reached Odeletta. Lady Odeletta had been so happy to have become friends with me. She had already openly announced to the high society that she fancied the Crown Prince. Ah, should I find her later and explain myself? ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± Xavier¡¯s low voice pulled me away from my thoughts again. The fact that his unchanging handsome face was staring at me all along was worse for my heart than ever imagined. However, I had no time to indulge in such emotions, as I was worrying deeply about something else. ¡°Just this and that, Your Highness,¡± I sighed in reply. ¡°What exactly?¡± ¡°I already know two people who fancy you.¡± ¡°Not one?¡± If it were just Dorothea, I wouldn¡¯t be so concerned. I chuckled and shook my head. ¡°Two people, though I am not sure whether you¡¯re aware of it or not.¡± ¡°Likely not.¡± The confidence in his voice dumbfounded me a little. I squinted my eyes at him. ¡°It¡¯s surprising that you do not have a single lady in mind, considering that you¡¯re of marrying age.¡± ¡°If I did, would I not already be married?¡± ¡°¡­¡° That strangely made a lot of sense, which made it difficult for me to refute. Since the dance hadn¡¯t begun yet and my hands were free, I took my right fist up towards my lips and mulled over this information Still, wouldn¡¯t he at least know Odeletta? She was his wife in the original story, after all. Now that I think about it, how did this man get married to her again? Right. The central nobility were against having Dorothea as the Princess Consort. Although the Trakos Family, to which Odeletta was born, was not overwhelmingly wealthy, they had a deep history as one of the country¡¯s founding families. On the other hand, Dorothea¡¯s Cornohen Family had received their noble status fairly recently. It must have been 150 years at most. Hence, it would have been difficult for Xavier¡ªwho was still just a Crown Prince¡ªto bring Dorothea in as the Princess Consort. I didn¡¯t understand why the author even bothered making such a background story when she was so biased towards Dorothea anyway. Perhaps they just needed a fancy tool to serve as an obstacle between their love. ¡°¡­tella.¡± ¡°¡­¡° ¡°¡­Maristella?¡± I blinked. ¡°Pardon?¡± Ah. I was so lost in thought over something so trivial that I had completely forgotten about this handsome man in front of me. I gave an awkward smile. ¡°Oh¡­ I¡¯m sorry, Your Highness. I was just lost in thought¡­¡± I apologized. ¡°What were you thinking about?¡± ¡°Pardon me?¡± Was this man trying to censor my thoughts now? I blinked a few times and asked again. ¡°What¡­ do you mean?¡± ¡°Like I said, I would like to know what kind of thoughts distracted you from me.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not much. It¡¯s just¡­¡± I quickly squeezed out my brain for a suitable answer. Before I even realized what I was doing, I smiled and replied, ¡°I was wondering why you asked me for a dance.¡± ¡°¡­¡° ¡°Right, you asked me why I didn¡¯t recognise you,¡± I said. ¡°That is correct, My Lady.¡± ¡°It was actually a¡­ p-personality.¡± ¡°A personality?¡± ¡°Yes. A social personality.¡± I quickly nodded. ¡°So like¡­ something like¡­ ¡®You¡¯re the first woman who didn¡¯t recognise me!¡¯¡­ is what I was aiming for¡­ or something¡­¡± ¡°Pardon me?¡± ¡°¡­¡° Ah, this isn¡¯t going great. I was truly embarrassed. What the hell am I doing right now? I unknowingly bit my lip in embarrassment, desperately trying to think of what I should say next. Just then, I felt an unfamiliar sensation on my lips. Wild-eyed, I flinched and faced the front. Xavier was gently touching my lips with a serious expression on his face. ¡°This isn¡¯t a very good habit.¡± ¡°¡­¡° I unintentionally swallowed a dry gulp. Um, my heart is in a fair bit of risk right now. Could you lift off your finger¡­? ¡°I used to have the same habit when I was young. It ruined my lips,¡± he said. ¡°Oh, you don¡¯t bite your lips anymore?¡± ¡°I fixed that habit.¡± ¡°I think you¡¯d be very sexy if you bit your li¡ª¡± When I got there, my consciousness snapped to alertness. I shook my head. You¡¯re insane, Oh Mari. You¡¯ve lost all fear just because the Crown Prince is being so nice to you. Chapter 13 Chapter 13 ¡°What was it that you just s¡ª¡± Thankfully, soft music began to fill the hall. I didn¡¯t miss the chance to lift my right arm and intertwine my fingers with his left fingers. I placed my other hand on his waist. Xavier didn¡¯t press any further, either. Instead, he slowly began to dance. Not long after, however¡ª ¡°Ah!¡± A pained voice echoed in my ears. I panicked and apologised. ¡°Oh no¡­ I-I¡¯m so sorry, Your Highness,¡± I stammered. ¡°¡­All is well.¡± He did not seem well, however, and to be honest, I wasn¡¯t particularly well, either. I realized just now that I had not danced once ever since I came here. Ah, I¡¯m screwed. *** ¡°Does she not know how to dance? She keeps stepping on His Highness¡¯ foot!¡± ¡°Oh my¡­ I wonder if his foot would be all right. Being stepped on once would be painful already¡­¡± ¡°I started counting out of curiosity, and he has already been stepped on twelve times!¡± ¡°Oh my, I really hope his bone doesn¡¯t break!¡± ¡°Why in the world is she acting like that? She was given the honour to dance with the Crown Prince himself. It would barely be enough even if she danced like the best dancer across the lands!¡± ¡°Could it be that she¡¯s doing that on purpose to leave an impression on His Highness?¡± ¡°¡­¡° No way. Unless this man¡¯s a masochist, why would he ever be impressed by a girl who¡¯s stepped on his foot a dozen times during a dance? Not only that, but I¡¯m about to step on it some more. Oh¡ªperhaps a terrible impression, yes¡­ ¡°Your Highness¡­¡± I decided to come clean. That¡¯s right. As a person, I should value honesty. After all, I truthfully think that I will continue to step on this man¡¯s foot¡­ My foot knocked against his once more. Ah, oops. ¡°W-What is it?¡± Xavier asked. I could almost feel the pain he was attempting to suppress in his voice that I actually began to feel bad. How in the world was I supposed to explain myself? It felt as if the amount of justification that I had to come up with was growing exponentially. I continued without hesitation. ¡°I have something to confess.¡± ¡°Urgh! A¡­ A confession?¡± he asked. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°What confession are you trying to make in this situa¡ª¡± ¡°No, Your Highness. I must confess right now.¡± I firmly interrupted Xavier, and accidentally stepped on his foot yet again. Gosh, that must hurt like hell. I wouldn¡¯t have worn heels if I had known that this would happen¡­ Xavier¡¯s forehead crinkled. ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m not sure what that confession is, but can it not wait?¡± ¡°No, Your Highness. I must say it now.¡± ¡°What in the world is it?¡± By now, he must also have realised that it was something serious. I swallowed a dry gulp and announced: ¡°I actually can¡¯t dance.¡± ¡°¡­Pardon me?¡± Blood drained from Xavier¡¯s already pale face. A wave of guilt washed over me. This man must have expected a lady of high class who was well-versed in dancing. I felt incredibly bad for shattering his expectations. No, wait. Isn¡¯t the fact that I stepped on his foot ten¡ªfourteen now, to be exact¡ªduring this short time more than enough for him to realise that I am a terrible dancer? ¡°You must have noticed by now, but¡­ I cannot dance,¡± I repeated. ¡°Dear Lor¡ª gah!¡± Again, I stepped on his foot. Will that foot really be okay after today? Although Maristella was petite, I was stepping on him with my entire weight. He couldn¡¯t possibly be okay. Feeling actually bad, I apologised to him with tears in my eyes. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Your Highness! I should have told you earlier, but I also only just remembered¡­¡± ¡°I suppose that is one question that I should ask you, My Lady. Do you really expect me to believe that, Lady Maristella?¡± Of course, for this man¡ªno, for everyone over here¡ªthis would be absolutely unbelievable. I continued to dance with my gaze shifted towards the floor in defeat. However, this wasn¡¯t some minesweeper game. Even if I were to dance while staring at the floor, if my partner shifted his foot to where I was about to stand, there was no use. After being stepped on once again, Xavier¡¯s patience finally seemed to have depleted. ¡°Lady Maristella,¡± he said. ¡°¡­yes, Your Highness?¡± the sinner¡ªI, that is¡ªanswered glumly. Xavier continued, looking somewhat resolute. ¡°I believe this is the only way to keep my feet safe.¡± ¡°What are you¡ª wah!¡± Suddenly, I felt my body lift off the ground. For the first time, I was looking down at this man. My brain uselessly thought that he was just as good-looking at ever, whether you were looking at him from above or below. In fact, looking at him from above once again reminded me how defined the bridge of his nose was. It was an understatement to compare him to a statue. Just then, an unfamiliar, warm breath tickled my ear. ¡°I will move, My Lady. Please just remain standing on my feet.¡± ¡°¡­¡° Um¡­ is he asking me to stand on his feet that I was stepping on all this time? I was human, too. That would make me feel terrible. ¡°I¡¯m really heavy,¡± I said glumly. ¡°You aren¡¯t that heavy,¡± Xavier reassured. ¡°Moreover, I¡­ don¡¯t think I could last any longer.¡± ¡°¡­¡° That one sentence was more than enough for me to shut my mouth in shame. In other words, holding my weight with his feet was better than being continuously stepped on. The severity of his pain was understood better by him than me. He, after all, would know better which of the two was more bearable for him: supporting Maristella¡¯s weight with his feet, or being stepped on by a grown woman¡¯s full weight force. This man must have chosen the less painful option. Wait, summarizing everything like this makes me feel really bad¡­ ¡°Much better,¡± he sighed in my ear once again. The baby hair on my ear stood up all at once. He could have just said it normally. Why is he whispering¡­? ¡°That¡¯s great to hear, Your Highness. Though¡­ I¡¯m terribly sorry, but could you speak a little farther away from me? I¡¯m quite ticklish, you see¡ª¡± ¡°I have no choice, My Lady,¡± he said dryly. ¡°It would be a different story if you were good at dancing, but I have no choice but to talk in close distance as we are now.¡± ¡°I¡­ I see.¡± What could I say, when he was telling me that it was my fault? I just decided to shut my mouth. However, contrary to my decision, Xavier continued to talk to me. ¡°But Lady Maristella, there is one thing that I would like to ask.¡± ¡°Yes, Your Highness. Do ask.¡± ¡°Why can you not dance?¡± ¡°¡­¡° Anyone wanna tell me the correct answer here? How should I answer so he doesn¡¯t think I¡¯m a crazy woman? I actually rolled off my bed this morning and lost all memory of my dancing techniques¡­ sounded like a lousy excuse no matter what. If I kept up my attitude and went, I just wanted your attention!, he would definitely think that I was nuts. I might even go to jail for being an absolute disgrace and offending a Royal Family member. No, but how am I even supposed to answer that?! This was entirely my fault. If I had known that there would be a party, I should have learned how to dance! Unfortunately, the only time I learned how to waltz was during my first year of P.E. class in high school. Even then, I was so bad at it that I got a D on the practical assessment while everyone else got As and Bs and at least a C. ¡°I¡­ well¡­¡° I stammered, hunting wildly for an answer. ¡°Is this also part of your ¡®social personality¡¯?¡± ¡­The what? I blinked like an idiot, and Xavier asked once again with a rather serious expression. ¡°I asked if this was also part of your ¡®personality¡¯ as it were before.¡± ¡°Well, um¡­¡± This was my only chance. In all honesty, I knew that I couldn¡¯t think of a better answer with my far-from-intelligent brain. I hastily nodded. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right! It¡¯s part of the social personality.¡± ¡°A personality for what?¡± ¡°Um¡­ well¡­¡° ¡°You are the first woman to have ever stepped on my foot¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡° ¡°¡­let alone fifteen times.¡± Oh, so you were counting? I guess it hurt a fair bit. I smiled awkwardly. ¡°Something like that?¡± Xavier said for me. ¡°Yes¡­¡± I replied in defeat. ¡°Something like that.¡± ¡°What, is there something that you would like to request of me?¡± ¡°Request?¡± I asked in confusion. ¡°What request?¡± ¡°¡­It¡¯s nothing.¡± What was that? I asked because I was confused. The least he could do is clarify. ¡°You are truly a mystery, My Lady.¡± ¡°¡­¡° It¡¯s unfair. This is absolutely unfair! I¡¯m not usually like this at all! Why do I have to be treated like this? Chapter 14 Chapter 14 In truth, I wanted to confess that this was my first time dancing since I took over somebody¡¯s body in this world, and that I didn¡¯t recognise him earlier today because I had, in fact, never seen him before. Of course, that was out of the question. Telling anyone that I was possessing someone else¡¯s body or that I came from a different world might label me as a witch, just like in medieval Europe. I might even be burned at the stake. I didn¡¯t know if such a tradition existed in this world, but that was irrelevant. Xavier continued to speak, breaking through my thoughts. ¡°That was a first for me¡ªbeing stepped on by someone so much, and meeting someone who does not recognise me.¡± ¡°I am truly sorry. If Your Highness would like, please step on my foot as much as I stepped on you.¡± Xavier laughed, seemingly taken aback by my nonsense. ¡°You are quite a character, really.¡± ¡°You know what they say¡ªan eye for an eye, a tooth for a tooth.¡± ¡°Which is precisely why I would like to buy you a new handkerchief after dirtying yours earlier today.¡± The conversation finally returned to its original subject. My mind wandered back to the handkerchief that I had completely forgotten about. With it naturally came the memory of the expensive-looking ivory jacket that I had dirtied. I heaved a sigh. ¡°Please, don¡¯t mind the handkerchief. I was actually planning to keep quiet about it for Your Highness¡¯ sake if anything at all, but I cannot let myself do that after stepping on your foot so many times.¡± I caught myself in shock. ¡°O-Of course, I am not trying to suggest that my stepping on Your Highness¡¯ foot fifteen times is of equal value to my mere handkerchief.¡± ¡°I understand,¡± Xavier replied vaguely, and I could not tell if he was smiling at me or not. I sighed internally. My tongue almost slipped back there. ¡°I will send one of my men to the Bellafleur house as soon as possible.¡± ¡°Yes, Your Highness. Thank you very much.¡± After replying so, I added with a trembling voice, ¡°On another note, about the medical expenses for Your Highness¡¯ feet that I stepped on today¡ª¡± ¡°My feet are fine, Lady Maristella. You need not worry.¡± ¡°¡­¡° Fine, after being stepped on fifteen times with heels? My eyes widened in disbelief. ¡°There is no way that you are just fine, Your Highness. I stepped on you so many times with these high heels. No matter how I think about this, I believe I should compensate you.¡± Xavier smiled at me for almost the first time. ¡°I am truly fine, Lady Maristella. Please pay it no heed. It really is nothing at all.¡± I forgot everything that I was about to say and stared at his outworldly beauty with my mouth open. ¡°Am I right, Lady Maristella?¡± he said, a smile playing across those beautiful lips. ¡°Yes¡­¡± To be honest, I would have nodded in that moment even if he told me that he could make miso paste with red beans. In other words, I lost all of my sanity to his beauty. *** When the dance was over, Xavier left after telling me that he would send someone over to my house soon. The dance left me exhausted, and I left the banquet hall to head home. Just then, however, someone called out to stop me. ¡°Marie!¡± As soon as I heard that familiar voice, I took a deep breath and turned around. Dorothea was standing right before me. ¡°What in the world happened between you and His Highness?¡± she demanded. Suddenly, an evil thought popped into my head. I could use this situation for my own amusement. Like¡­ teasing Dorothea about what happened earlier. ¡°What do you mean?¡± I asked back, feigning innocence. Dorothea angrily stomped towards me. ¡°Don¡¯t act oblivious, Marie. You even got to dance with His Highness.¡± It was no surprise that she knew. It was likely that everyone in that hall knew that I had danced with Xavier. His status as Crown Prince aside, he was one of the most sought-out husband material within the palace these days. ¡°Yes, I did,¡± I said. ¡°I¡¯m asking how you got the chance to dance with him in the first place.¡± Was it just me, or did it feel as if she were supposed to accentuate the word ¡°you¡±? ¡°What are you asking, Roth?¡± I quietly replied. ¡°I already said it. How did you get the chance to dance with him?¡± If that was her only question, it wasn¡¯t difficult to answer. I smiled confidently at her. ¡°His Highness asked me for a dance first.¡± ¡°His Highness? To you?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Who knows? I didn¡¯t ask why.¡± Of course, I could see the reason why. I was acting quite suspicious, and he had some questions that he wanted to ask. However, I had no intention of telling her everything. ¡°I mean, there¡¯s no way that he asked me to dance because he was interested in me, right?¡± I said nonchalantly. Although I had phrased it as a question, Dorothea heard the implied answer. Her face was red and fuming. I almost burst out in laughter at that sight, but managed to hold myself back and moved on. ¡°Still, I¡¯m glad that I was able to grow closer to His Highness. If I grow even closer to him, Roth you could also speak to His Highness with more ease than now. Don¡¯t you think so?¡± ¡°Dancing aside, then, how did you even meet him in the first place?¡± She was referring to when I accidentally dirtied Xavier¡¯s jacket. I twisted my lips into a smile. ¡°There was actually a small incident between His Highness and me¡­ which dirtied my handkerchief a little bit.¡± ¡°What incident?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s just leave it at that.¡± When I smiled and avoided delving into the details, Dorothea furrowed her brows. I gracefully ignored her and continued. ¡°Anyway¡­ that must have bothered His Highness quite a bit. He offered to buy a new handkerchief and have it delivered to our house.¡± ¡°Oh my, really?¡± Dorothea seemed overjoyed, as if she herself were Maristella. It was obvious what she was going to say next. She would ask me to use this as an opportunity for me to somehow tie her into this. ¡°Then introduce me to His Highness, Marie!¡± As expected. On top of that, it was more of a command than a request. ¡°That¡¯s going to be a little difficult, Roth,¡± I said with fake regret. Dorothea knitted her brows at my immediate rejection. ¡°Why not?¡± ¡°I also have an appearance to uphold. Think about what happened between His Highness and you today. I can only expect His Highness to be¡­ unfavourable towards you.¡± ¡°¡­¡° Dorothea must have understood what I was referring to, and she pursed her lips before throwing me a glare. ¡°That¡¯s because you put me in that position.¡± As usual, Dorothea¡¯s common sense was leaking right out of her brain. To be clear of who was at fault, Dorothea was the one who insulted me first with the phrase ¡°how dare you¡±. I laughed emptily. ¡°Me?¡± ¡°You had the ga¡ª well, you didn¡¯t even tell me that you were going to be with His Highness. Would that not surprise me?¡± ¡°So what you¡¯re trying to say is¡­¡± I looked at Dorothea in astonishment. ¡°¡­that it¡¯s my fault?¡± ¡°You should have told me that you were going to be with him!¡± ¡°Dorothea.¡± I cocked my head to the side and gazed upon her. ¡°Why should I do that?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Why should I always ask for your permission to meet anyone? Whether I go meet His Highness or converse with Lady Odeletta, that¡¯s all up to me. Not even my own family tries to control me like that. Why is any of that your business?¡± ¡°¡­But you¡¯re my friend.¡± ¡°Dorothea, let¡¯s make this clear.¡± I gave a short sigh. ¡°Are you looking for a maid or a friend?¡± ¡°¡­¡° Dorothea¡¯s face was flushed red. Her lack of an answer told me that it was the former. I knew that from the beginning, but I couldn¡¯t help but feel incredibly pissed off at this very moment. At least I wasn¡¯t actually Maristella. If the real Maristella had been standing here, I couldn¡¯t possibly imagine how hurt she would be. ¡°I¡¯m not your maid, Dorothea. Go find someone else if you need a maid.¡± ¡°Why are you acting like this all of a sudden, Marie?¡± Dorothea gave a frown. ¡°You know what? You¡¯ve been acting strange lately.¡± ¡°¡­¡° Wow. I was just¡­ at a loss for words. So you think it¡¯s strange that I¡¯m not acting like your maid like I used to? I shut my mouth, dumbstruck. Then, I reopened my mouth to make things clear once and for all. ¡°This is normal, Dorothea. Friends are supposed to be equal. Friends aren¡¯t supposed to have a vertical relationship.¡± ¡°What did I do?¡± Chapter 15 - What Was To Come Chapter 15 ¨C What Was To Come I squared my shoulders. ¡°I was actually really offended when you said ¡®how dare you¡¯ back then, but I held myself back because His Highness was there. See, even now. If you wanted to get to know him, shouldn¡¯t you at least politely ask me? I¡¯m not here to just say yes to everything you want of me.¡± ¡°What kind of nonsense is that? We¡¯re friends!¡± Dorothea retorted. ¡°¡­¡° Thanks to Dorothea, it felt as if the definition of ¡°friend¡± within me was about to completely shatter into pieces. What in the world did ¡°friend¡± mean to Dorothea? I didn¡¯t expect her to say anything particularly nice even if I asked her, so I just decided to shut my mouth. It wasn¡¯t difficult to guess what would come out of hers. ¡°Let¡¯s stop this, Roth. I¡¯m a little tired right now.¡± I was done leaving hints, anyway. The fact that I danced with Xavier earlier and that he was going to buy me a new handkerchief would be more than enough to ignite her jealousy. There was no more reason for me to continue this stressful interaction. ¡°Enjoy your time here, Dorothea,¡± I said in parting. With that, I turned around. I could hear Dorothea call out behind me. ¡°Marie!¡± Ugh, I¡¯m actually gonna get sick of that nickname. No matter how desperately Dorothea called out behind me, I continued to walk away. *** ¡°Oh my! Back already, My Lady?¡± Florinda greeted me warmly as I stepped through the doorway. I smiled¡ªa lot differently from back when I was with Dorothea¡ªand addressed her. ¡°Have you eaten dinner, Florinda?¡± ¡°Of course, My Lady. It¡¯s already quite late.¡± Florinda took my shawl from my shoulders. ¡°But you came back much earlier than expected, didn¡¯t you?¡± ¡°I guess you¡¯re right.¡± Most nobles came back around midnight, though there were also many who didn¡¯t return until well past that. The worse ones came back the morning after. With that consideration, 8 PM was quite early. ¡°Are Mother and Father back yet?¡± I asked. ¡°I heard that they just departed.¡± ¡°What about Mar¡ª¡± Just then, the bell rang from outside. I instinctively knew that Martina was the one standing on the other side of the front door. Soon, the butler opened the door. Martina, who was beautifully dressed, beamed brightly as soon as she stepped into the doorway and gave a cry. ¡°Marie!¡± Ah, same nicknames, different effect. A smile naturally spread onto my lips, and I hugged Martina as she ran towards me with a blinding smile. ¡°Welcome back, Martina. You¡¯re back early, aren¡¯t you?¡± I said. ¡°Yes! But you¡¯re pretty early, too,¡± she noted. ¡°I¡¯m a little tired.¡± ¡°Tired? Oh.¡± Martina snickered, seeming to have remembered something. I could guess what thought had just run across her mind and blushed. It was no surprise. Anyone in the banquet hall could not have missed me dancing with Xavier, let alone Martina, or even Count and Countess Bellafleur. Martina gave me a coy look. ¡°Right, Marie. How did it go with His Highn¡ª¡± ¡°M-Martina, how about we talk in my room?¡± I stammered. Flustered, I quickly covered Martina¡¯s mouth and dragged her upstairs. Martina¡¯s eyes were creased in amusement even under my grip. She was still snickering. I finally sighed in relief as I dragged her into my room. I released my hand and turned towards her. ¡°Did you see?¡± ¡°See what?¡± asked Martina, smiling sneakily. ¡°You dancing with His Highness?¡± Yup, she saw. ¡°How did you end up meeting His Highness? Tell me everything, Marie. You couldn¡¯t even imagine how surprised I was to see you and His Highness together!¡± ¡°Geez, it¡¯s really nothing much. Sit first.¡± I took Martina to the tea table and took a seat. ¡°Did you talk to him first?¡± she asked, her eyes still sparkling. More precisely, he was the one who spoke first. In any case, Xavier was the one who first told me that I had dropped something. I shook my head. ¡°Well, I didn¡¯t exactly speak to him first.¡± ¡°Whoa, really?¡± ¡°We bumped into each other, and a gem fell from my dress. We spoke first because he had picked it up for me. I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re thinking, but¡­ there weren¡¯t any romantic events that you¡¯d expect.¡± ¡°Come on! How could you have ended up dancing with him otherwise?¡± Lord, how am I even supposed to explain this? It wasn¡¯t difficult to just tell her everything honestly, but the story would become way too long. Most importantly, there was a possibility for Martina to also become suspicious of me. ¡°Well¡­¡± I¡¯ll make up a vague excuse for now. ¡°I accidentally dirtied his jacket when I bumped into him. He asked my name because of that¡­ and we somehow ended up dancing, too.¡± ¡°Aww, that¡¯s it?¡± ¡°What did you expect?¡± I grinned at her and continued. ¡°Right, my handkerchief was also dirtied because I tried to clean his jacket with it. So he offered to send me a new handkerchief. That¡¯s honestly it.¡± ¡°Wow, you still got the chance to dance with His Highness.¡± ¡°It¡¯s really nothing much.¡± ¡°Nothing much? There are so many ladies in the palace who only wish they would dance with His Highness! Do you have any idea how envious the ladies around me were when you were dancing with His Highness?¡± Of course, there must also have been many people who spoke toxic words. I didn¡¯t have to hear it to know about it. ¡°What if my sister really becomes Her Highness, the Princess Consort?¡± Martina said eagerly. Now that was truly hilarious. Laughter burst out of my mouth despite my effort to hold it back. Oh, stop, my child. How many love rivals do you think there would be? In addition, they¡¯re none other than the original story¡¯s heroine and the villainess. ¡°I¡¯m not at all interested in things like that. I just want to live in peace and die in peace,¡± I said dismissively. ¡°Why are you speaking like an old hermit? If someone else heard you, they¡¯d think you¡¯re an old grandma with not many days left to live.¡± ¡°A position like that sounds tiring.¡± I firmly shook my head. Martina stared at me in silence for a little while before moving onto another question. ¡°Did you also happen to get the chance to meet the Duke, Marie?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t¡­ think so?¡± I mean, I might have seen him, but I didn¡¯t even recognize the Crown Prince. There was no way that I would have recognized the duke. As far as I knew, Duke Escliffe had mixed brown-and-blond hair, which was incredibly common within this Empire. In fact, the Crown Prince¡¯s hair color was more unique, but I still wasn¡¯t able to recognize him. Even if I had run into the Duke, I would have passed by without even realizing that it was him. Well, since he¡¯s supposedly good-looking, I might¡¯ve considered that he was handsome while passing by. ¡°I didn¡¯t see him.¡± Martina pouted. ¡°Aww, that¡¯s too bad. Still, you¡¯ll get to see him next time. Don¡¯t be too disappointed.¡± ¡°When was I ever disappointed? You look more disappointed than me.¡± ¡°That¡¯s actually kind of true. You should have seen how handsome Duke Escliffe is, Marie!¡± ¡°Well, I guess I¡¯ll see him someday.¡± I replied nonchalantly. Just then, a different person popped up in my head. Odeletta¡ªwho had told me that she wanted to be my friend. I wondered if Martina also knew about Odeletta. I suddenly became curious of Martina¡¯s opinion of her, and I decided to subtly scout it out. ¡°Martina, do you happen to know Lady Odeletta?¡± ¡°Of course. Marquis Trakos¡¯ only daughter, right?¡± ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s her,¡± I said with a nod. ¡°Is she a good person?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t really know Lady Odeletta myself¡­ but my friend¡¯s sister is good friends with Lady Odeletta. From what I¡¯ve heard, she seems like a nice person. She says everything that she needs to say, and she¡¯s always confident. But what¡¯s this about Lady Odeletta all of a sudden?¡± ¡°I-It¡¯s nothing,¡± I said evasively. If I were to confess what I was plotting to Martina, she would definitely be dissatisfied with it. Since the carriage ride back, I had been planning for Xavier to get together with Odeletta. The result itself would basically be the same as the original story. There, Xavier took Odeletta in as the Princess Consort. However, the process would be different. Since Xavier fell in love with Dorothea first in the novel, he didn¡¯t have any space for Odeletta in his heart. But what if he met Odeletta first? There was a good chance that he would like her back. Odeletta was a confident and beautiful woman, both inside and out. Most importantly, there was no better revenge against Dorothea. Xavier had only made Dorothea his concubine because he loved her so much, not because he desired both Odeletta and Dorothea. Just for reference, the greatest reason why Xavier married Odeletta instead of his beloved heroine, Dorothea, was not just because of the central nobility¡¯s disapproval. It was because his father, the Emperor, was not particularly fond of Dorothea¡ªsomething about her seeming toxic and whatnot. In the original novel, the author described King Henry XIV as fairly evil, as he actively opposed Xavier¡¯s marriage to Dorothea. However, Henry XIV was correct in my eyes. A grown-up¡¯s wisdom never fails, after all. If I grow closer to the Crown Prince, wouldn¡¯t it be easier for me to introduce Odeletta to him? Naive as I was, that was my plan. It was only possible for me to think this way because I didn¡¯t know what was to come. Chapter 16 - An Unexpected Visitor Chapter 16 ¨C An Unexpected Visitor ¡°A guest from the palace, My Lady,¡± Florinda announced not long after the Crown Prince¡¯s birthday banquet. I had to take a moment to think about what Florinda was talking about before understanding hit me. I clapped my hands together. Right, Xavier told me that he¡¯d send someone over. I guess he sent me the handkerchief. I excitedly closed the book that I was reading and placed it on the table, before standing up from my seat. ¡°Where is the guest?¡± I asked. ¡°I showed him to the parlor room.¡± ¡°Thank you. I¡¯ll head down right away.¡± I smiled warmly, exited the bedroom, and headed down to the parlor room. I knocked on the door twice, and headed in to find an unfamiliar man with straight posture primly sipping a cup of tea. He was quite good-looking. In any case, his primness somewhat intimidated me and I carefully walked towards the table. ¡°A pleasure to meet you,¡± I offered as a quiet greeting. Only then did the man stand up and return the courtesy. ¡°It is my pleasure, Lady Maristella. My name is Dilton Aurus, serving His Highness. I am very honored to make your acquaintance.¡± ¡°My honor as well. Do sit, Sir Dilton.¡± I couldn¡¯t imagine myself getting used to such formalities, but I awkwardly sat down. However, I didn¡¯t see any bags or boxes next to Sir Dilton. I tilted my head in confusion, wondering if he had kept the box hidden in his inner blazer pockets. ¡°I deeply apologize for my sudden visit, Lady Maristella. His Highness wanted me to deliver this to the Noble Daughter of Bellafleur.¡± Sir Dilton slid his hand under his jacket to pull something out. So he did have the gift hidden in his jacket, after all. I excitedly waited for Sir Dilton to pull out a handkerchief from within his pocket. However, what he pulled out was not what I expected. I looked at it in confusion. ¡°What¡­ is this?¡± In his hand was a pale gray envelope that seemed to have been starched stiff. I took the envelope from him, feeling completely nonplussed. What is this, a new type of handkerchief? But I had never heard of such a stiff handkerchief. What came next out of Sir Dilton¡¯s mouth was even more shocking. ¡°It is an invitation, Lady Maristella.¡± ¡­Say what? ¡°Why the sudden invitation?¡± ¡°His Highness wishes to repay you for the handkerchief that was dirtied, My Lady. He would like to invite you to Thurman Palace.¡± ¡°¡­¡° Thurman Palace was where the Crown Prince lived. ¡°R-Really?¡± I blurted out. ¡°Yes, My Lady. He asked me to find out what time would accommodate you best.¡± ¡°Um¡­ I¡¯m fine with any time.¡± Wait, no. This isn¡¯t right. I quickly snapped myself out of it. ¡°But he could have just sent the handkerchief along with you, Sir Dilton. I thought that His Highness was quite busy¡­¡± In the novel, the Crown Prince was certainly described as a very busy person. And yet, he was inviting me out all the way to Thurman Palace because of a mere handkerchief that was dirtied at a party. Why in the world would he do that? No matter how hard I thought about it, I couldn¡¯t understand what was going on through his mind. I didn¡¯t even know how to take everything in. ¡°Well¡­¡± But even the person who was supposed to be the one answering seemed to be at a loss. Why the hecking heck? Sir Dilton continued. ¡°That is¡­ His Highness was unsure as to what kind of design Lady Maristella would like, and wanted to ask you first.¡± Then couldn¡¯t I just tell him now? ¡°I¡¯ll just let you know now, then,¡± I replied, still feeling completely vexed. ¡°Oh, no!¡± Sir Dilton quickly shook his head and stopped me. ¡°Absolutely no need for that. His Highness, actually¡­ he doesn¡¯t really trust what others say.¡± ¡°Pardon me¡­?¡± ¡°So¡­ he wishes to hear it directly from you, My Lady. Directly!¡± Sir Dalton emphasized the word ¡°directly¡±, and I was nodding my head before I could even process what was going on. ¡°I¡¯m fine with that, but¡­ I¡¯m just concerned that His Highness might be wasting his time on me.¡± ¡°You need not worry about that at all, My Lady. His Highness is a master of time management.¡± ¡°Oh¡­I see,¡± I muttered. It would also be strange for me to keep insisting otherwise when he himself said that it was fine. I was left with no choice but to nod my head. ¡°As long as he is all right with it, then perhaps tomorrow is fine.¡± ¡°Then I shall let him know for tomorrow.¡± Huh? That fast? I looked at the man helplessly. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t His Highness¡¯ schedule also be considered?¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± Sir Dilton was once again flustered by my question. Why does he panic so easily? ¡°I¡­believe His Highness is free tomorrow. It should be fine.¡± ¡°Oh, that¡¯s a relief. What about the time¡ª¡± ¡°Any time that is convenient for you, My Lady.¡± Seriously though, is it really okay for him to cater everything to me? I still failed to understand this situation, but I nonetheless let him know that I would be visiting tomorrow around 3 PM. It was impolite to intrude during mealtime. Sir Dilton confirmed my words and quietly left the mansion. After seeing him off at the doorway, I stood blankly on the spot. Florinda had been trying to read the atmosphere from afar, and she tentatively approached me. ¡°Why did someone come to visit from the Palace, My Lady?¡± she asked. ¡°Um¡­I think I will be visiting Thurman Palace tomorrow,¡± I replied in a confused voice. ¡°Could you prepare a dainty dress for me?¡± *** In the end, I ate an early lunch the next day, got dolled up, and headed for the palace in a carriage. Since this was my first time visiting the palace for any reason other than a party, my heart was filled with half-concern and half-excitement. To be honest, I still couldn¡¯t understand why such a busy person would invite me all the way to Thurman Palace just because of a handkerchief. According to what I had read from the book, Xavier barely slept three hours a day because he had so much work. ¡°We have arrived, My Lady,¡± the carriage driver announced. Thankfully, the palace wasn¡¯t too far from the Bellafleur House. Since carriages weren¡¯t allowed entry into the palace, I had to get off in front of the palace gates. As soon as my feet stepped on the ground, a voice called out to me. ¡°Lady Maristella?¡± ¡°Oh, Sir Dilton!¡± I cried out as I spotted a familiar face. Sir Dilton, who also spotted me, smiled gently and approached. ¡°I bid you welcome, Lady Maristella. It¡¯s a pleasure to see you again,¡± he said in a graceful manner. ¡°The pleasure is all mine. I didn¡¯t expect you to come out to greet me.¡± ¡°The palace is like a maze, after all. It is easy to get lost. His Highness asked me to bring you to him.¡± ¡°Wow, really?¡± ¡°Yes, My Lady. Please follow me.¡± Just as described in the novel, despite his cold-looking appearance, Xavier was a strangely warm man inside. However, that was problematic, since in the story his kindness was only directed towards Dorothea¡­ ¡°His Highness seems like a very kind and gentle person,¡± I murmured. It was my honest impression. However, as soon as I finished my sentence, Sir Dilton eagerly agreed. ¡°Do you think so as well, My Lady?¡± I was weirded out by how excited he sounded, but I replied with a nod. ¡°Yes. I honestly did not think that he would invite me to the palace just because of a handkerchief.¡± ¡°His Highness is truly a kind man. He is incredibly good to his people. Welfare for those working in Thurman Palace is also multiple times better than that of other palaces.¡± ¡°I see.¡± ¡°And His Highness is also very gentle, as exemplified by¡­um¡­oh, when he sent me medicine when I was ill!¡± ¡°Oh, really?¡± Although I continued the conversation, I felt a little strange. When I met the Crown Prince yesterday, he didn¡¯t give me the impression of a talkative man. When did he become loquacious all of a sudden? I just assumed that the servant was very loyal to Xavier and continued walking after him. *** We finally arrived at Thurman Palace after a considerable amount of walking. Sir Dalton showed me to a reception room within the palace and left after instructing me to wait. It seemed like he was leaving to let Xavier know that I had arrived. Several other servants in the room approached me. ¡°Is there a type of tea that you prefer, Lady Maristella?¡± one asked. I replied that anything was good. However, as soon as I finished my sentence, the servants suddenly seemed discouraged. I hastily changed my answer. ¡°Some rose tea, please!¡± I exclaimed. Only then did the servants¡¯ faces brighten up. They brought a cup of rose tea in no time at all, along with an assortment of desserts, including macarons, dacquoise, and pudding. This was almost my first time indulging in such luxuries since I came here, and I was taken aback. It somehow feels like I¡¯m being treated really well. Even the flavor was perfect! My god, people who live in the palace must eat things like this every day. I had never before been envious of those living in the Palace, but today¡ªfor the first time¡ªI felt it completely. ¡°Lady Maristella, His Highness has arrived.¡± Chapter 17 - A Middling Response Chapter 17 ¨C A Middling Response Just then, the reception door opened along with the servant¡¯s announcement. I quickly put down the tea and stood up from my seat. In contrast to the cream-colored tailcoat from the banquet, Xavier was wearing a navy-blue uniform today. That was actually not a very important detail. After all, his beauty was unchanged from last time. Haah, to think that I¡¯d see that face again¡­ It was a true honor to our family. ¡°I humbly greet the Little Sun of the empire, His Highness the Crown Prince. Let there be glory to Yonas.¡± ¡°Take a seat, Lady Maristella,¡± Xavier said with an elegant smile. ¡°It is a great pleasure to make your acquaintance again.¡± ¡°¡­¡° Oh, good lord above, how could a human possibly be so good-looking? ¡°Thank you very much for your invitation, Your Highness.¡± How does he make everything seem like a fashion show no matter what he¡¯s wearing? I sat back down as gracefully as possible, inwardly agreeing that one¡¯s looks completed one¡¯s fashion. I was incredibly nervous even when we were dancing, and now we were meeting in private! I didn¡¯t know if my heart could last the day. This was almost like meeting a celebrity right before my eyes¡ªand one-on-one at that. ¡°Does the tea suit your taste, Lady Maristella?¡± ¡°Yes, Your Highness. It is absolutely wonderful.¡± I wasn¡¯t just trying to be polite¡ªit was actually wonderful. I had thought that the tea back at Bellafleur mansion was also good, but the tea served at the Imperial Palace was certainly exceptional. Even I, who knew next to nothing about tea, could somehow understand that it was a top-grade tea. ¡°More importantly¡­is it true that you invited me over just to ask what kind of design I would like for the handkerchief, Your Highness?¡± I asked. ¡°Pardon? Oh¡­¡± I wasn¡¯t sure what he was thinking about, but the Crown Prince seemed a little flustered. It seemed like the message wasn¡¯t delivered, so I spoke again. ¡°I actually don¡¯t mind any design at all¡­ I feel a little bad that you went through all this trouble for me, Your Highness. I heard that you were very busy.¡± ¡°That is true, of course, but it is also an undeniable fact that your handkerchief was dirtied because of me.¡± ¡°But if that¡¯s the case, I was the one who first dirtied your jacket¡ªoh, I never got the chance to ask about the jacket.¡± I had completely forgotten about it until this moment. ¡°Could I ask about the jacket¡¯s repair costs?¡± ¡°You need not worry about that, Lady Maristella. It does not feel right to expect a reward out of a mistake,¡± he said with a reassuring look. ¡°That only means that there is also no need for Your Highness to buy me a handkerchief,¡± I pointed out. ¡°¡­¡° ¡°In fact, I even stepped on Your Highness¡¯ feet twelve times that day. I should be the one paying you back.¡± ¡°Fifteen times,¡± Xavier nonchalantly corrected me¡ªit must have hurt a lot for him to still remember that and I felt a pang of guilt over it¡ªbefore continuing as if nothing happened. ¡°In any case, don¡¯t worry too much about what happened that day. My feet were fine, too.¡± That would be impossible unless his feet were made of titanium. Although I didn¡¯t really trust his claim, I couldn¡¯t insist otherwise when he himself said he was fine. I decided to let it go and returned to the original topic. ¡°I¡¯m actually not that good in design so as to have a preference in a handkerchief.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Xavier said. ¡°Yes. So I really don¡¯t think I would be of much help. I will be grateful for whatever Your Majesty gives me.¡± ¡°Is there anything you would like embroidered on it?¡± he asked. ¡°Hmm¡­¡± After some thought, I slowly spoke. ¡°I like roses. I would be very grateful if I could have a rose embroidered on it.¡± ¡°You like roses?¡± ¡°Yes, they¡¯re my favorite type of flower. Red roses are my favorite.¡± Xavier nodded somewhat solemnly, and I began to worry that I was being too picky. ¡°Um¡­ you don¡¯t need to mind too much about the things I say, Your Highness,¡± I added tentatively. ¡°Not at all, Lady Maristella. Gifts are only of their true value when the recipient is happy with it. Otherwise, it would be nothing more than a mere showcase.¡± ¡°¡­¡° Ugh, how is this even possible? Even his outlook on life is perfect! He was wasted on Dorothea, after all. I figured that I should mention Odeletta, and I took a sip of the rose tea that was placed before me. The fragrance was alluring. ¡°Um, Your Highness¡­¡± ¡°Yes, Lady Maristella?¡± ¡°Is there a lady with whom you are considering marriage?¡± ¡°Kregh, kregh!¡± Suddenly, Xavier started sputtering and coughing into his tea. My eyes widened in shock. ¡°Are you all right, Your Highness? Would you like my handkerch¡ª¡± Right, I left mine behind today. I awkwardly clamped my mouth shut, and Xavier raised his hand as if to gesture that he was okay. ¡°I¡¯m fine. I just choked a little, that¡¯s all. Though, I must ask, why the sudden marriage talk?¡± ¡°Well, you¡¯re of marrying age now¡­and you will be leading this Empire in the future.¡± I glanced at Xavier¡¯s expression with a subtle glimmer in my eyes. Thankfully, he didn¡¯t seem offended, and I sighed inwardly in relief. ¡°Is there anyone that you have considered as the crown princess?¡± ¡°No,¡± Xavier said shortly. ¡°Not yet. But what brought up this topic?¡± ¡°Oh, really?¡± I beamed once after hearing Xavier¡¯s reply. To be honest, having read the original novel, I already knew that he didn¡¯t have anyone in mind¡­ but it was better to be safe than sorry. My voice quivered in excitement without my realization. ¡°If this isn¡¯t overstepping boundaries, could I introduce you to someone?¡± ¡°¡­Introduce me?¡± Xavier asked slowly, and I nodded. He seemed to have been caught off-guard. He creased his brows slightly and straightened them once again. ¡°Introduce me to whom?¡± ¡°Are you acquainted with Lady Odeletta?¡± ¡°¡­Oh.¡± Xavier nodded in acknowledgment. ¡°I believe that I know the name. The young Lady of Trakos, correct?¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right!¡± I smiled and continued. ¡°I personally don¡¯t think there would be anyone who is better suited to be a crown princess than Lady Trakos. Of course, I am not the most knowledgeable, so I might be wrong¡­ but Lady Trakos is truly a good person.¡± ¡°¡­Well, yes.¡± Xavier nodded absentmindedly and added, ¡°I heard that she is an outstanding person, both in terms of looks and personality.¡± ¡°Right?¡± I raised my voice in excitement at his positive response, but then slowly closed my mouth after glancing at Xavier¡¯s expression. Although he was complimenting her with his words, his expression¡­ wasn¡¯t particularly that of someone who was happy about the topic. He didn¡¯t seem like he absolutely hated the idea, but he also didn¡¯t seem like he was loving it either¡­ his response was middling, perhaps. Is he not really enthusiastic about it? Did I push my personal thoughts on him too much? But I didn¡¯t think I approached him too rashly or anything¡­ Or did I bring this up too soon? Maybe I should¡¯ve brought it up when I was about to leave¡­ All kinds of thoughts were buzzing around my head when Xavier suddenly called to me. ¡°Lady Maristella.¡± ¡°Yes, Your Highness?¡± I replied automatically, but Xavier continued to stare at me without saying anything more. Just as I began to feel uneasy and was wondering what I should say next, I heard his voice once again. ¡°Thurman Palace¡¯s back garden is quite beautiful. Lots of flowers, you see.¡± Why the sudden garden talk? I was taken aback by the sudden change of topic, but replied with a neutral expression. ¡°Is that so?¡± ¡°Yes. The weather is quite beautiful, too. Would you like to join me on a walk?¡± Things are going to get even more awkward if I say no here. That was the only thought that went through my mind as I quickly answered. ¡°I would love to.¡± Chapter 18 - A Gift Of Macarons Chapter 18 ¨C A Gift Of Macarons *** Xavier was right¡ªthe weather was lovely. If it were Korea, the air on a spring day like this would have been full of dust. Fortunately, there was no such thing here. As I strolled around the back garden with Xavier, I threw a glance at his handsome face. We somehow held a conversation inside the palace, but neither of us exchanged a word since we stepped outside. I wrung out my brain for a topic of conversation, and opened my mouth to make some small talk about his favorite food. However, Xavier spoke a moment quicker than me. ¡°Lady Maristella.¡± ¡°Oh¡ªyes!¡± As soon as I heard his voice, I completely forgot what I was just about to say and eagerly nodded my head. Xavier opened and closed his mouth a few times before speaking. ¡°What do you like, My Lady?¡± ¡°Me¡­?¡± His question was more general than what I was about to ask¡ªhis favorite food¡ªand I was somewhat taken aback, but I managed to answer normally. ¡°As I mentioned earlier, I like red roses. I also like macarons.¡± ¡°Do you like sweet food?¡± ¡°Fairly, yes,¡± I replied. ¡°Do you also like sweet food, Your Highness?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t particularly like or dislike them,¡± he said noncommittally. ¡°Oh, I see¡­¡± ¡°B-But I plan to try some later. Sweet things can cheer people up.¡± ¡°Cheer people up? Did something happen?¡± ¡°No, but¡­being in a good mood never hurts,¡± Xavier said. I nodded. ¡°That¡¯s true. I also like to eat sweets whenever I want to feel better, even if nothing bad has happened to me.¡± I smiled shyly and turned towards Xavier. As he stared back at me, I saw that his eyes were wavering for some reason. My smile quickly dropped from my lips. Ah, did I sound too gluttonous? ¡°Th-That doesn¡¯t mean I eat it every day. I only eat them every three days,¡± I quickly added. Wait¡­ isn¡¯t that also pretty frequent? I seriously began to reconsider my words. Just then, Xavier spoke in a gentle voice. ¡°Could I offer you some macarons to take back to the Bellafleur Mansion?¡± ¡°Pardon me?¡± ¡°Since you said that you liked the macarons¡­ the Thurman Palace head chef makes excellent pastries.¡± ¡°Wow, really?¡± Just thinking about being able to eat those wonderful macarons from earlier made my mouth open wide. Xavier, who was still staring at me, smiled lightly. Then, he blinked as if he just remembered something. ¡°Right, what is your actual relationship with that lady back then?¡± ¡°That lady back then?¡± I inquired. ¡°The one who was rude to you during the last party. Back then, it felt like you weren¡¯t able to answer properly because there were many prying eyes¡­ including those of that lady.¡± ¡°Ah.¡± Only then did I realize that he was talking about Dorothea. I nodded. ¡°It¡¯s¡­a little complicated. Well, I suppose we are friends in appearance.¡± ¡°I do not intend to overstep into your personal relations, My Lady, but she didn¡¯t seem like a very good person,¡± Xavier said gravely. ¡°Do you think so, too?¡± How people see others are all similar in the end. But why then, did he end up falling in love with someone like Dorothea in the original novel?! I guess none of that really matters when you¡¯re blinded by love¡­ ¡°I am also aware of that,¡± I said. ¡°Yet you still choose to stay with her?¡± Xavier asked. ¡°There are some loose ends that I must still tie up, and some things that I must pay her back for. But I¡¯m trying my best not to get too involved with her.¡± An awkward smile twitched on my lips. ¡°Do I seem foolish?¡± ¡°Some might think that, yes.¡± Xavier didn¡¯t deny it, but it didn¡¯t seem like he completely didn¡¯t understand me, either. He seemed lost in thought for a moment before adding, ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t understand you, My Lady. Cleanly building and breaking off relationships is much easier said than done. There¡¯s a lot to worry about.¡± ¡°You must have experienced something similar,¡± I noted. ¡°A little different from what you¡¯re going through, but certainly so.¡± ¡°It¡¯s quite surprising to know that you go through similar things, Your Highness.¡± Xavier was the Crown Prince, after all. He would become the next emperor. Did he also have to worry about what others might say? His words and his decisions were practically the law. ¡°Sort of a love-hate relationship for me, you see,¡± he replied. I was internally shocked to hear that. Love-hate relationship¡­ it couldn¡¯t be about a girl, could it? ¡°Could it be¡­ someone that you used to date?¡± I ventured carefully. ¡°Pardon me?¡± Xavier tilted his head, as if he didn¡¯t understand what I had just said. A moment later, though, he seemed to have comprehended my question, and he gave a soft chuckle. I spaced out for a moment as I stared at Xavier and listened to his pleasant laugh. ¡°No, Lady Maristella. He¡¯s a male friend, you see,¡± he explained. ¡°Oh, I see.¡± I felt embarrassment wash over me and paint my face red. Ugh, how embarrassing! ¡°Since it¡¯s a relationship in which many different feelings entwine, it¡¯s difficult to just end it. Then again, it¡¯s also hard to keep him completely close¡­ Well, it¡¯s something complicated like that. This time, I wonder if you would understand me.¡± I shook my head. ¡°Well, I am a third party in this matter. It would be rude for me to say anything about it, especially since I don¡¯t know about your situation very well.¡± ¡°Thank you for saying that. However, I believe that things will become more straightforward in the future. Well, I certainly hope so.¡± ¡°Things will work out as you wish. Don¡¯t worry about it too much.¡± ¡°Thank you for your blessing, Lady Maristella.¡± Xavier smiled and also wished me well. ¡°I too, hope that you happily bid farewell to that lady.¡± ¡°Of course. That¡¯s how it should be.¡± I smiled brightly, and Xavier gazed at me with a strange expression on his face. Suddenly, he offered an unexpected proposal. ¡°Would you like to come by Thurman Palace from time to time?¡± ¡°Pardon?¡± ¡°Just once in a while. It gets a little dull sometimes since there¡¯s nobody around me with whom I can openly converse with¡­ Oh, but if this makes you uncomfortable, please don¡¯t hesitate to tell me so.¡± ¡°Oh¡­¡± Considering his status as a Crown Prince, it was indeed no surprise that there weren¡¯t many people whom he could casually talk to. Even in the novel, there was barely anyone described as ¡°close to Xavier¡±. I felt somewhat sorry for him. While I at least had Martina by my side, Xavier was an only child. He wouldn¡¯t have anyone like that. I nodded eagerly and replied. ¡°Of course. As long as I¡¯m not bothering Your Highness, I would love to come visit Thurman Palace whenever you ask me to.¡± ¡°Thank you for saying so, Lady Maristella.¡± He curled his lips to a composed smile and asked, ¡°Shall we head back inside?¡± * * * Even after we went back inside Thurman Palace, Xavier and I continued to talk for a long time about numerous topics. It was incredibly awkward at first, but I soon began to open up more, since talking to him didn¡¯t seem all that difficult once the conversation took off. Occasionally Xavier would stare at me blankly, and I would take notice and resist from babbling as it felt like I was the one talking too much. In any case, I continued to talk to him without running into any big issues. I left Thurman Palace around dinnertime. Xavier offered to talk more over dinner, but I had to refuse as it felt like I was imposing on him too much. In the end, I returned home with a large box of macarons that he gave me. ¡°Welcome back, My Lady.¡± As soon as I stepped foot in the Bellafleur Mansion, Florinda greeted me as always. She glanced at the large brown box in my hands with a puzzled expression. ¡°My, what is this?¡± ¡°His Royal Highness gave it to me as a gift. They¡¯re macarons, and made by a royal chef no less! Would you like some as well?¡± ¡°Oh my, My Lady! How could I take something so precious?¡± A moment later, however, Florinda smiled shyly and raised her index finger. ¡°Could I take just one, then?¡± ¡°Why not? There¡¯s so many,¡± I said. I eagerly took out a macaron from the box and handed it to Florinda. Her face lit up and she took the pastry. She stared at the macaron with evident excitement on her face, then began chattering about this and that. Then, as if she had just remembered something, she quickly turned to me. ¡°Right, Lady Dorothea stopped by earlier today.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Christ, did she really have to mention Dorothea in this joyous moment? My expression almost stiffened, but I managed to calm myself down by holding the box of macarons tightly against me. ¡°What was she here for?¡± ¡°She didn¡¯t tell me. She kept asking me where you were, so I let her know that you were at the Royal Palace where you were invited by His Royal Highness.¡± Chapter 19 - He Must Like You Chapter 19 ¨C He Must Like You I almost burst into laughter when I heard that. Goodness, it was a pity that I did not see her face in person; I could not imagine what expression she made when Florinda told her that. I told Dorothea to tell me in advance before she visited. However, I knew she wouldn¡¯t listen to me. ¡°So, what happened?¡± I said eagerly. ¡°Her face suddenly fell and she kept questioning me why. But what do I know? I said that the Crown Prince¡¯s servant came yesterday to tell you that you were invited to Thurman Palace, and you went. Then her expression became harder and she returned home.¡± ¡°I see,¡± I said, repressing a smile, then asked another question. ¡°Also what is this about Lady Kirkler¡¯s tea party?¡± ¡°The invitation arrived right after you left for the mansion¡­there will be a tea party next week.¡± ¡°A lot happened while I was away,¡± I mused. ¡°Yes, My Lady. How was Thurman Palace? Did you enjoy yourself?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± I beamed in reply, and Florinda gave me a strange smile. ¡°Is it possible that the Crown Prince likes you?¡± she suggested unexpectedly. ¡°What?¡± I blurted out. I nearly burst into laughter. Oh my god, does Xavier like me? ¡°That¡¯s impossible, Florinda,¡± I answered firmly. Florinda looked at me with an incomprehensible expression. ¡°Why? If I may be honest, that¡¯s the only explanation I can think of. The fact that he invited you to the palace for no other special reason must mean that he likes you.¡± I shook my head, hard. ¡°He just needs a friend to talk to, Florinda. Him liking me is an outrageous story.¡± Though the story that Xavier liked me¡ªthat almost sounded plausible. The Crown Prince of marrying age inviting a young woman to the palace did sound suspect. If no one knew what we really talked about, I was sure they would think that. But at least I didn¡¯t. In the original story, Maristella and Xavier did indeed frequently encounter each other since Maristella stayed in the palace as Dorothea¡¯s lady-in-waiting. However, there was never a time when Xavier liked Maristella. Of course, it may have been natural since he had fallen so hard for Dorothea at the time, but in any case, I didn¡¯t want to stir the pot. I just became friends with Odeletta, and what would she think of me? ¡°Don¡¯t think too much on it, and just help me pick a dress for the tea party.¡± *** I wore a blue dress on the day of Lady Kirkler¡¯s tea party. Ever since Dorothea visited the Bellafleur mansion last week unannounced, she never came back again, or even sent a message. I thought she would whine at me to go with her given her usual nature, but she had been quieter than I expected. ¡°When are you coming back, My Lady?¡± Florinda asked me as I stepped into the carriage before departure, and I replied with a smile. ¡°I won¡¯t be back too late. It¡¯s not a banquet.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll tell the chef to make you your favorite lobster dish.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Like Maristella, I also liked lobster. Florinda closed the carriage door, and the driver immediately started to carriage towards Kirkler mansion. If nothing unusual happened, then I would arrive with plenty of time to spare. Fortunately the carriage arrived safely, and I was guided by a servant into the venue. Even though I thought I had arrived early, the place was already milling young nobles. I was about to head towards the nearest crowd, when¡ª ¡°Lady Maristella?¡± a familiar voice said, and I turned my head. I spotted Odeletta approaching me, wearing a purple dress and a pleasant expression. Ah, so she was here too. I was expecting to run across her, but meeting her so early cheered my mood. ¡°Lady Odeletta!¡± I exclaimed. ¡°I was right, it is Lady Maristella!¡± she said, her face bright with joy, and she took my hand. ¡°It¡¯s good to see you. It¡¯s been a while since we saw each other at the Crown Prince¡¯s banquet.¡± The hairs on my skin suddenly tingled unpleasantly. Did Odeletta see me dancing with Xavier? If she was at the banquet hall, it would have been impossible to miss¡­ She didn¡¯t have any misconceptions did she? Was she disappointed because of me? Discomfort nagged at my thoughts, but Odeletta¡¯s face was still bright when she spoke. ¡°When did you arrive?¡± ¡°Not long ago. I just got here,¡± I replied. ¡°Oh, I see. For a moment I wondered why you were alone.¡± Such a gorgeous smile played on her mouth. ¡°If you don¡¯t mind, would you like to come with me? The tea at my table is very delicious.¡± ¡°I would be honored.¡± ¡°The honor is mine, Lady Maristella,¡± Odeletta said, then linked her arm in mine. I started at the sudden skin contact, and she looked over worriedly at me. ¡°Oh, if holding arms makes you feel uncomfortable¡ª¡± ¡°Ah, n-no!¡± I protested and shook my head. I wanted to get along with Odeletta, and I didn¡¯t want to feel burdensome to her. It was an honor. How often could I link arms with a beauty like her? I smiled and moved with Odeletta to the table where she was seated at, and the ladies there greeted her with high voices. ¡°Ah, Lady Odeletta, I wondered where you got to all of a sudden. You brought Lady Maristella?¡± ¡°Have you two been acquainted before?¡± Unlike Odeletta, Maristella did not make a name for herself in society, so the combination of the two was bound to be a jarring one. Odeletta smiled and answered the questions pouring out at her. ¡°She helped me out when I was in trouble. At the time, I said hello to Lady Bellafleur first because I liked her. Fortunately, she is so kind-hearted that we were able to get close quickly.¡± It was a seemingly innocuous remark, but Odeletta¡¯s words pointedly remind everyone that Maristella was the only one to help her in her time of need. The young ladies smiled awkwardly at each other and pretended not to know of the pinch that Odeletta was in. Odeletta looked around at them, then spoke casually. ¡°Is it alright for Lady Maristella to join us?¡± ¡°Of course, Lady Odeletta!¡± the ladies chorused. Odeletta smiled brightly at the positive response, and kindly poured me a cup of tea. The other young ladies watched with amazed expressions and swallowed. I was able to understand their reactions, because I was also shocked at Odeletta¡¯s behavior. This was different from what I had seen in the novel. In the story, she never treated anyone specially save for the Crown Prince. While she was kind to everyone, it was rare to do this kind of gesture publicly. ¡°It smells good, doesn¡¯t it, Lady Maristella? A lady brought it all the way here, so I hope you enjoy the tea.¡± ¡°It¡¯s delicious, Lady Odeletta.¡± In fact, I didn¡¯t know whether this tea was good or bad because I didn¡¯t enjoy it that much, but I couldn¡¯t say anything against Odeletta¡¯s shining, expectant eyes. In any case, Odeletta looked genuinely delighted, and I took another deliberate sip of tea so as to not be caught lying. Chapter 20 - An Interpretation Chapter 20 ¨C An Interpretation As always, the conversation between the young nobles was stereotypical and predictable¡ªgossip at social circles hovered around topics like a new dress at a boutique, or the story of a young man travelling with another woman ahead of his wedding. Fortunately, when I heard something that I had read in the book, I was able to lead the conversation from time to time. ¡°Oh, by the way, did you hear? Duke Escliffe¡ª¡± ¡°Marie?¡± A voice suddenly broke through from the crowd. I turned around with a puzzled expression. ¡°It¡¯s you!¡± the voice said. I didn¡¯t know if the owner of the voice realized that she had broken the flow of conversation or if she was just ignorant. Meanwhile, Odeletta was the queen of managing her facial expressions, and she greeted the newcomer. ¡°Greetings, Lady Dorothea.¡± ¡°Oh, Lady Odeletta?¡± Dorothea said, as if she just noticed Odeletta¡¯s presence. ¡°There you are. I didn¡¯t see you.¡± That was impossible. Odeletta¡¯s pink hair was a rarity among the young nobles. Additionally, she was sitting right next to me¡­ it seemed Dorothea¡¯s incivility was on purpose. A wry chuckle inadvertently escaped from my mouth. ¡°Marie, I didn¡¯t know you were here. Do you know how hard I¡¯ve been looking for you?¡± Dorothea pouted. ¡°Haha¡­¡± Honestly, I wished I could say, ¡®Why didn¡¯t you just socialize with other people by yourself if you didn¡¯t see me? Did you have trouble finding anyone because you don¡¯t have any friends?¡¯ However, there were too many watching eyes, so I sadly kept my mouth shut. Keeping a convincing image as Maristella was just as strong as my desire to kick Dorothea out of here, so I smiled awkwardly. Odeletta gave a casual smile and spoke to Dorothea. ¡°Oh, I didn¡¯t know that Lady Cornohen was looking for Lady Bellafleur. I brought her here as soon as she arrived¡­ I apologize.¡± ¡°You brought Marie here, Lady Trakos?¡± ¡°Lady Maristella is not only a friend of Lady Cornohen, but also a friend of mine¡­¡± Dorothea¡¯s face turned visibly pale, as if she could only think of it as a joke. It was as if Odeletta had just said something equivalent to ¡°I¡¯m going to marry Lady Maristella.¡± ¡°A friend of Lady Odeletta¡¯s?¡± Dorothea repeated in an incredulous voice. ¡°Oh, didn¡¯t you know?¡± Odeletta smiled and took my arm. ¡°In fact, we became friends at the Crown Prince¡¯s birthday party. I remember that you were there at the time, but you must have forgotten.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Whether Dorothea forgot or not, she pressed her lips tight. Odeletta did not stop there. ¡°Everyone may get tired of me saying this so often, but¡­ I¡¯m delighted to be friends with Lady Maristella, since she is very kind. She knows how to take care of others, and her heart is warm.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°I am curious about how Lady Cornohen is friends with such a kind person,¡± Odeletta continued. In other words, she was saying, ¡®How could someone like you be friends with her?¡¯ Dorothea was no idiot either, and she understood the implicit meaning in Odeletta¡¯s words. Her pale face soon began to turn red with anger. I almost cracked a laugh, but I forced myself to hold back. ¡°I think I¡¯m a good enough person to be friends with someone like Marie,¡± Dorothea announced in self-praise. ¡°Really?¡± Odeletta said, smiling as if she were possessed. ¡°Of course. There¡¯s a saying that like attracts like, after all.¡± I¡¯m sorry Dorothea, but don¡¯t say that we¡¯re similar in any way. The person you got close to was the original Maristella, not me! ¡°Oh yes, I just remembered this story.¡± Dorothea smiled as she said something meaningful and another young noble took the bait. ¡°What story?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a very interesting one¡­ I¡¯m sure those of you that already know know that.¡± ¡°What are you talking about?¡± The moment I realized what Dorothea was about to say, my face turned pale, just like hers did earlier. She must be crazy. Dorothea, are you going to bring that up here? ¡°Not long ago, Marie was invited to Thurman Palace.¡± The table became suddenly interested. ¡°Thurman Palace¡­¡± ¡°You mean the Crown Prince¡¯s Palace?¡± ¡°That Thurman Palace.¡± Dorothea flashed me a wide smile. ¡°Right, Marie?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Everyone¡¯s eyes turned to me, and I flushed at the sudden concentration of attention. As I racked my brain on how to get out of this, I suddenly made eye contact with Odeletta, who also looked taken aback. I bit my lips without realizing it. Dorothea¡­are you really going to do this? ¡°Yes, that is correct,¡± I replied honestly, and tried to give my sunniest smile. ¡°Lady Dorothea¡¯s words are right.¡± ¡°Ah, really?¡± ¡°Why? Did His Highness invite you himself?¡± ¡°Is that alright?¡± Then, Dorothea¡¯s voice interrupted the chatter once again. ¡°She danced with the Crown Prince at his birthday banquet. Didn¡¯t you all see it?¡± ¡°Oh yes. That happened, didn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°I wondered who that lucky young lady was!¡± ¡°So you must be dating the Crown Prince.¡± Before answering, I surreptitiously stole another glance at Odeletta. Her face was smoothly calm, but beneath it I could sense her shock. Then I happened to look at Dorothea¡¯s face, and I saw her laughing at Odeletta. The moment I saw that, I was so upset that I wanted to ask her if it was alright for her to be so childish, but this was not a problem that could be solved this way. Instead, I burst out into loud laughter while still keeping the smile on my face. ¡°Ahahaha!¡± As I laughed loudly, I felt all eyes at the table, as well as the nobles from the crowd, focus towards this side. I was embarrassed at the attention, but this was the best way. ¡°Wait¡ªwait a minute,¡± I pretended to gasp through my laughter. ¡°Can I laugh for a minute?¡± After I said that, I cracked up again, and I felt the guests staring at me oddly. After an uncomfortably inappropriate time had passed, my frivolous laughter began to die down. I still gave small giggles, and then spoke with a smile on my face as if I was going to die of amusement. ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sorry if that was rude, everyone¡ªbut it was so funny that I couldn¡¯t stop laughing.¡± ¡°What¡¯s so funny, Lady Maristella?¡± ¡°You were all wondering whether I was in a relationship with the Crown Prince.¡± ¡°Y-Yes.¡± ¡°Is it not true?¡± ¡°Of course it¡¯s not true,¡± I said with wide eyes, as if they had suggested something completely absurd. ¡°I¡¯m flattered by the misunderstanding, but that¡¯s not the case at all. Yes, I accidentally spilled a cocktail on the Crown Prince¡¯s jacket, and I tried to compensate him, but he said it was unnecessary. However, I didn¡¯t think it was polite and wanted to make it up to him. He said he didn¡¯t have a dance partner, so he suggested that I dance with him one time.¡± ¡°A-ah, really?¡± ¡°Wouldn¡¯t the Crown Prince¡¯s clothes be expensive? He must have been considerate.¡± After I finished speaking, I looked around to gauge the reactions of the other young nobles. Fortunately, everyone seemed to forget the absurd idea from the exaggerated laughter. And of course, that wasn¡¯t the end of the story. ¡°And the invitation to Thurman Palace was to give me back my handkerchief that had been stained when I cleaned his jacket,¡± I continued to explain. ¡°He could have sent a servant, but he invited me in person. I was so touched. I heard that he had a great personality, but I didn¡¯t know that he was that kind.¡± That was a bit of an interpretation. Inviting someone to the palace to return a handkerchief was a little too much for common sense, but when wrapping it up with ¡°The Crown Prince has a great personality,¡± it sounded more like a generous gesture to everyone. The young ladies sighed at the Crown Prince over every little thing as usual, and I breathed in relief and glanced over at Odeletta. She looked better than before, but it seemed clear that she paid attention to Dorothea¡¯s words. I sighed inwardly again and made a note to talk to her. Since Xavier and I really had nothing between each other, it would be unfortunate to continue with this misunderstanding. In fact, I could even introduce Odeletta to Crown Prince Xavier. ¡°Lady Odeletta,¡± I ventured carefully, and she answered me in a casual voice. ¡°Yes. What is it, Lady Maristella?¡± ¡°May I talk to you for a moment?¡± I had to correct this misunderstanding. This person was the one I wanted to be friends with even more in the future. Chapter 21 - It Was My Fault Chapter 21 ¨C It Was My Fault I moved to another table with Odeletta. Since it was far away from the original table, it would be difficult for the other young nobles to find us. Odeletta poured tea into a new cup, and held it out to me. ¡°Lady Maristella, please.¡± My mind was still occupied on how to start the conversation, and I accepted the cup with slight surprise. ¡°Th-thank you,¡± I said, but immediately after I accidentally dropped the teacup and gave a short scream. Crash! The cup shattered on the ground and tea splashed in every direction. How was this tea so hot? As I stepped back with a startled expression, Odeletta turned to me in concern. ¡°Are you alright, Lady Maristella?¡± she asked, and she held out her arm protectively in front of me. The moment she did so, I fell in love with her¡­no, that wasn¡¯t it. I was just touched when I saw the gesture. ¡°Lady Maristella? Are you alright?¡± Odeletta asked again as I stood there blinking dumbly. I quickly came to my senses and gave a nod. ¡°Yes, Lady Odeletta. I¡¯m fine.¡± ¡°What is the matter?¡± It was then that several servants of the Kirkler mansion came to the scene. I was perfectly capable of answering myself, but Lady Odeletta answered on my behalf as if I were still in shock. ¡°I accidentally missed the teacup and broke it. I¡¯m sorry.¡± Hey, Odeletta. That¡¯s what I did¡­ I was a little curious why she took responsibility for my mistake, but I didn¡¯t say anything as I was both sorry and grateful. I happened to make eye contact with Odeletta, and she smiled at me as if everything were okay. ¡°I¡¯m glad that you weren¡¯t hurt, My Lady. Would you mind moving to another table?¡± a servant asked. ¡°Lady Maristella, is that alright with you?¡± Odeletta asked me with a soft voice, and I nodded. We then headed to the nearest empty table, while Odeletta continued to look at me with worry. The only damage I suffered was that my teacup was broken, and a small tear in my dress from the breaking of the china. ¡°I¡¯m fine, Lady Odeletta,¡± I reassured her. ¡°I¡¯m more worried about you being hurt.¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine, too,¡± she said. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Lady Maristella. I should have handed it over to you more carefully.¡± I shook my head. ¡°Not at all. My carelessness is my responsibility. Ah, and thank you for what you said earlier.¡± ¡°But it¡¯s really my fault, Lady Maristella. It was because of the matter earlier that I couldn¡¯t give the cup to you.¡± After Odeletta finished speaking, she paused and glanced at me. Only then did I realize that it was my turn to speak, and I started the conversation that I had been trying to bring up with her. ¡°Yes, in fact, I did want to speak with you separately about that.¡± ¡°With me?¡± ¡°Yes. About¡­about the relationship between me and the Crown Prince.¡± ¡°Oh,¡± Odeletta said. She looked visibly embarrassed by my words, and I felt a pang of guilt. ¡°I thought you may have misunderstood me because of what Dorothea said earlier. There¡¯s nothing between me and His Majesty. My code is, ¡®Never like the man that your friend likes.¡¯ I have no feelings for the Crown Prince, and neither does he for me. I actually went to Thurman Palace and brought up your name to him as crown princess.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Odeletta gasped. ¡°Yes,¡± I replied succinctly. ¡°I think you are more suited to be crown princess more than anyone. I hope that you will get your wish.¡± ¡°I¡¯m grateful for your words.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t want you to misunderstand. I really have no interest in His Highness.¡± ¡°Thank you, Lady Maristella,¡± Odeletta said, and I looked at her questioningly. She elaborated. ¡°That fact that you recommended me to His Highness, and¡­the fact that you and I are friends.¡± A pink flush tainted her cheeks, and I couldn¡¯t help but notice that she genuinely liked Xavier. He was a pretty handsome guy, but I didn¡¯t understand why she liked him. What was so good about him? I couldn¡¯t help my curiosity, so I asked. ¡°Well, My Lady¡­this may be a little forward,¡± I began. ¡°Yes, Lady Maristella. Please speak.¡± ¡°What do you like about His Highness?¡± Odeletta blinked at me if it were an unexpected question, but she soon blushed again. ¡°His Highness is a very sweet man.¡± ¡°Sweet?¡± I was taken aback. Was Xavier on the friendly side? According to my memory, in the original novel he had said, ¡°I am a cold man of the empire. But for my woman, I must be warm!¡± There was a gap between how he treated others and how he treated Dorothea (even if he didn¡¯t want to admit it), and there were many readers excited about it. Not me, of course. At any rate, this was still before Xavier met his beloved, so he had to be the ¡°cold imperial man¡± up to now. Or was Xavier already in love with Odeletta? It couldn¡¯t be, right? Then he wouldn¡¯t have reacted so dismissively when I said I¡¯d introduce her! What on earth? Perhaps Xavier already had his own resolve that wasn¡¯t introduced in the book. I couldn¡¯t make heads or tails of this, so I ended up questioning Odeletta again. ¡°He¡¯s sweet? The Crown Prince?¡± ¡°Yes, Lady Maristella.¡± ¡°What do you mean¡­?¡± Odeletta paused for a moment to think, then explained it carefully to me. ¡°At first glance, His Highness may seem cold, but in actuality he¡¯s more warm-hearted than anyone else. He¡¯s very soft.¡± Warm¡­hearted? Soft? I couldn¡¯t imagine anything like this in my life, and I couldn¡¯t help but feel taken aback. Was the love line already created without my knowledge? Odeletta continued. ¡°When I was young, I mean, maybe ten years of age. I had the honor to dance with His Highness one time.¡± ¡°I see.¡± ¡°But I was inexperienced at the time¡­and I stepped on his feet a lot. Maybe twenty times? Maybe more. I still remember that.¡± Oh thank God I wasn¡¯t the first. ¡°I was so sorry at the time¡­ I was in tears because I didn¡¯t know what to do, and he comforted me a lot. He said it happens for everyone¡¯s first time. He said that he was sorry when he stepped on his teacher¡¯s feet a lot too, and I was so moved.¡± ¡°Wow, really?¡± Was Xavier always capable of that much kindness? I was amazed, as it didn¡¯t match the cold handsome image of him in my head. As expected, one shouldn¡¯t judge a book by its cover. ¡®He was quite kind to me as well.¡¯ As I thought about it, he seemed to be kind to anyone he met personally, even if his external image was cold. I nodded. There were many people like that in reality too. ¡°Because of his cold image¡­you may fall in love if you find unexpected kindness. I think it¡¯s possible,¡± I commented. In my experience, it was often a kind action that made someone fall for another. Perhaps Odeletta was like that. And perhaps¡­Xavier was just to Odeletta¡¯s taste. In truth, human minds and hearts were too complicated to strictly define why we liked something. Odeletta clapped her hands as if she had forgotten the most important reason. ¡°And most of all¡­he¡¯s handsome.¡± Oh, that¡¯s true. I burst into laughter. ¡°I thought I was looking at a celebrity¡ªah, I mean a statue. I was amazed by his appearance when he stepped out.¡± Oops, I said I didn¡¯t want to cause a misunderstanding. ¡°Of course, that doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯m in love with him! At all!¡± I added hastily. ¡°Yes, alright,¡± Odeletta giggled in amusement, and I felt rather star-struck because this was the first time I had seen her laugh like this. After a while, Odeletta, who had a smile, then asked me a question. ¡°When my facial expression hardened¡­did you see that?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°When you glanced at me sideways earlier, I saw. I couldn¡¯t control my facial expression then.¡± ¡°Hahaha.¡± When I heard that, I burst into awkward laughter. She knew? I suddenly became embarrassed, and after laughing, I coughed. ¡°It¡¯s just that I never expected it¡­and actually I was a little concerned,¡± Odeletta said, and looked down with a slightly embarrassed expression. ¡°In fact, I had some prejudice against you. As I told you before¡­you were close to Lady Dorothea.¡± Ah, Dorothea. Indeed, she was no help in Maristella¡¯s¡ªno, my¡ªlife now. I sighed inwardly while I gave an awkward smile. It was only natural in real life that someone associated with someone like Dorothea would experience some prejudice as well. ¡°In fact, apart from that, it felt a little strange to hear that you danced with the Crown Prince and were directly invited by him. But aside from looking at who you were close to, it is true that I was jealous.¡± Chapter 22 - A Heated Argument Chapter 22 ¨C A Heated Argument I blinked in surprise. I didn¡¯t expect her to be so honest with me over the fact that she was jealous, or that she thought that I was similar to Dorothea. However, I did not feel bad. It was good to solve misunderstandings. ¡°I¡¯m grateful that you were honest with me. In fact, whether His Highness likes you or you like His Highness, it¡¯s not a matter I can interfere with. In any case, it¡¯s not like emotions can be controlled at will,¡± I said. ¡°Things may change later, but for now¡­thank you for saying that,¡± she said softly. ¡°There¡¯s no way His Highness wouldn¡¯t like someone as good as you.¡± Honestly, it wouldn¡¯t make sense for him to not like Odeletta. If I were a man instead of a woman like Maristella, I would pursue Odeletta. Who wouldn¡¯t be infatuated with such a wonderful woman? ¡°I¡¯m certain that His Highness will fall in love with the beauty of eternity. I¡¯m confident.¡± ¡°Ahaha, those are pleasant words to hear.¡± Odeletta gave me a smile. ¡°I think love and friendship are important, but I don¡¯t want my friendship with you to get twisted.¡± ¡°Me too! Both are important!¡± I agreed. After a moment, I continued. ¡°So then¡­let¡¯s not be awkward with each other anymore. Alright?¡± ¡°Of course, Lady Maristella. When would we ever do that?¡± Odeletta smiled brightly and made eye contact with me, and I was able to feel at ease. Phew, I¡¯m glad I said all this beforehand. ¡®So now¡­¡¯ Should I meet another person? ¡®The culprit behind this.¡¯ Dorothea, where are you now? *** ¡°Marie!¡± A high, sharp voice called out to me, and a smile spread across my face. Perfect timing¡ªI already parted from Odeletta and was searching for Dorothea alone. I put on a neutral expression and then turned around. Dorothea was running in my direction with a bright look on her face. This was not a scene in the original story, but the author would have described it as ¡°with a lively look as always.¡± The thought made my mood sour. What on earth was the author thinking? ¡°Marie, where were you? You suddenly disappeared,¡± Dorothea said fussily. ¡°¡­I was with Lady Odeletta,¡± I replied, and Dorothea¡¯s lips turned into a frown. What, you¡¯re giving me that look? I don¡¯t think you can do this under these circumstances. I wanted to say that to her, but I decided to hold back my words for now. Honestly, I wasn¡¯t that eager to talk to her. ¡°Why?¡± Dorothea demanded in a trembling voice. ¡°Why are you still with Lady Odeletta at today¡¯s tea party?¡± ¡°¡­Because that¡¯s my feeling.¡± It was childish, but really, it was up to me. Why would she interfere with that? I scowled and concluded my speech. ¡°Why are you being so nosy?¡± I asked. ¡°Why!¡± Dorothea shrilled. Ah, I sensed that she was going to say her usual line again, and my brow crinkled. ¡°We¡¯re friends,¡± she said. We¡¯re friends. Friends, friends, friends! Friends my ass. Since when has this genre turned into a teen drama? I looked at her pitifully. ¡°Friend?¡± I said with a smile. It was better to mingle with ants on the road than to be friends with her. At least ants wouldn¡¯t smack me around. ¡°Am I really your friend?¡± ¡°I am your best friend, Maristella Janice La Bellafleur. Is there a problem with this proposition?¡± For one, it was a completely false proposition. ¡°You don¡¯t think of me as a friend,¡± I retorted cynically. ¡°In fact, I¡¯ve been wondering about that, but after today I¡¯m certain.¡± ¡°For what reason ¡­!¡± ¡°You like it when I¡¯m in trouble, don¡¯t you?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°You like it when I¡¯m humiliated publicly?¡± I continued. ¡°What are you talking about, Marie!¡± Dorothea yelled. ¡°If you really thought of me as a friend, then you shouldn¡¯t have brought up the story of the Crown Prince earlier.¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Dorothea raised her voice in indignation, as if she were being falsely accused. ¡°I did it for you, Marie.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense. You did it for you.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t do it for me, did you?¡± I gave a wry smile. ¡°You think something was going on when I was invited to Thurman Palace by His Highness?¡± ¡°I just spoke the truth.¡± ¡°So,¡± I added with a smirk, ¡°Why are you being presumptuous with what happened between me and High Highness? This is a matter between the relevant parties, not you, a third person, Dorothea.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°What you did earlier was very rude, Dorothea. Didn¡¯t you learn manners? Spreading stories without the person¡¯s consent is impolite and ridiculous.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not just anyone else, I¡¯m your friend. And you still think it¡¯s rude?¡± Dorothea countered. ¡°There¡¯s a line even between family members, and what are you?¡± I gave a humorless laugh. ¡°I was disappointed in you today. I didn¡¯t know you would be so crude. That is what low people do.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°If we are nobles, then let¡¯s act like nobles, hm?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Dorothea started, biting her lips. ¡°What are you so proud of?¡± ¡°¡­What?¡± This was ridiculous. ¡°You went to Thurman Palace without me. Without even telling me!¡± ¡°Because His Highness invited only me,¡± I said in a strong voice. ¡°Only me.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Not you, only me,¡± I repeated. ¡°You don¡¯t treat me as a friend. I said that I liked the Crown Prince, and I said that clearly at Lady Odeletta¡¯s party,¡± Dorothea fired back at me with a voice that almost sounded evil. ¡°When Odeletta said the same thing, then as a friend you should have chosen me. You know she and I don¡¯t get along. You should have brought me too!¡± ¡°Without permission of the invitee? Dorothea, you weren¡¯t taught that, were you?¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°No. You should have learned countless times that that¡¯s rude. Yes, even a child knows that. It¡¯s more ridiculous for an adult to do this. Do you not think before you speak?¡± ¡°We¡¯re friends, so that doesn¡¯t matter.¡± ¡°Even if it doesn¡¯t matter, it matters to His Highness. This isn¡¯t just anyone else, it¡¯s the Crown Prince. We are only daughters of nobles. His Highness invited me, so naturally I have to pay careful attention.¡± It was difficult to communicate with Dorothea, but I already knew this. It was killing me talking to her rather than Odeletta. I didn¡¯t know how to win because I couldn¡¯t even understand what she was saying. ¡°If this is how you¡¯re behaving, then you¡¯re gradually losing your sense of reality. That¡¯s a problem, isn¡¯t it?¡± I said. ¡°¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m advising you, Dorothea. Keep it in mind.¡± Because it¡¯s going to be the first and last piece of advice I¡¯m giving you. ¡°And I think you must be mistaken because even if you¡¯re my friend, Lady Odeletta is also my friend.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°If both my friends like the same person, it¡¯s polite not to interfere.¡± ¡°Since when did you have such a relationship with Lady Odeletta?¡± Dorothea demanded. I actually liked Odeletta from outside the book, but of course Dorothea couldn¡¯t know that. ¡°I¡¯m more attached to people who have short-term common sense than long-term irrationality.¡± ¡°What?¡± Dorothea blurted with a reddish face. ¡°I don¡¯t have common sense? Marie, watch what you say. If you keep talking like this, I can¡¯t let this go no matter how much I care about you.¡± ¡°¡­¡± I couldn¡¯t imagine the expression of incredulity I must have on my face. ¡°Are you saying you think you have common sense?¡± I asked. ¡°Are you saying I don¡¯t?¡± she shot back. ¡°It is common sense not to do things without permission from others. Just grab anyone passing by and ask.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Am I right?¡± I smiled and made my final decision. ¡°I truly don¡¯t want to be associated with someone who talks about others without their permission. It¡¯s fortunate that I was here today, but if the next time I¡¯m not, who knows what kind of story will spread? What if it¡¯s something horrifying?¡± That would be¡­awful. I spoke in a dry tone and left her with cold last words. ¡°I¡¯ll leave you alone.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to see you in the future.¡± With all of my heart. I left the place without hesitation. You just dirtied me in the mud, Dorothea, so let¡¯s never see each other again. As I passed by Dorothea, who had a shocked expression on her face, I was captured by an indescribable joy. Let¡¯s throw away the junk car and ride the Mercedes-Benz, I thought. Chapter 23 - Impact Chapter 23 ¨C Impact *** Teaching Dorothea a lesson left me exhausted, so I decided to go home. Moreover, I did not want to stay here longer. Even if I talked to other young ladies, I felt uncomfortable because they seemed to be stuck only on topics related to the Crown Prince. After calling the carriage earlier, I was about to take a step out of the backyard of Kirkler mansion when someone called out to me. ¡°Are you going now?¡± I turned around with a faint smile at the now-familiar voice. Odeletta was walking towards me with an elegant smile. I did not get a chance to look at her properly earlier because it was hectic, but she really was beautiful. I smiled and nodded sincerely. ¡°Yes, Lady Odeletta.¡± ¡°Are you not feeling well?¡± Odeletta asked me anxiously, and I shook my head. ¡°No way! No. I¡¯m really healthy!¡± I put on a big smile as proof, and Odeletta smiled back at me in relief. ¡°I¡¯m glad you¡¯re not sick. I was worried.¡± Odeletta¡­has beautiful teeth¨Chuh? Her teeth are really neat. I admired her for a moment, then soon asked her a question. ¡°Did something happen?¡± ¡°Pardon? Ah¡­ No! I didn¡¯t call you up for anything. I was just wondering why you were leaving early.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sick, but I¡¯m a little tired. I thought maybe I should go home early and get some rest.¡± ¡°I see. You shouldn¡¯t get sick. That¡¯s a good choice.¡± She nodded and gave another stunning smile, and then her expression turned cautious. ¡°Hmm, I¡­¡± ¡°Yes, Lady Odeletta,¡± I prompted. ¡°I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s rude to ask you this¡­¡± It was not like her to be so hesitant, and I looked at her curiously. Why was she like this? ¡°It¡¯s alright, Lady Odeletta. I don¡¯t know what this is about, but you can ask me about it.¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡± But even after hearing my answer, Odeletta was still quite hesitant, and I seriously wondered about what she was trying to ask me. At last, Odeletta spoke in a cautious voice. ¡°Did you fight with Lady Dorothea?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Ah, what? Was that all she was going to ask me? It was such a bland question that I almost burst into laughter, but I refrained from doing so in order not to look weird. ¡°Yes, I did,¡± I said concisely. ¡°As expected¡­ I see.¡± Odeletta carefully continued to select her words. ¡°Actually, your voices were so loud¡­ I tried not to listen to you. I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°Ah, it¡¯s alright.¡± Dorothea¡¯s voice was a little loud, so I thought someone would notice us, but I didn¡¯t expect that it would be Odeletta. In that case, it was likely that other people besides her noticed the heated exchange between me and Dorothea. ¡°It¡¯s alright. Well, I don¡¯t really care,¡± I answered with almost self-despair. ¡°Is it too nosy of me to ask why you fought?¡± ¡°As you may expect, it was about what happened earlier. You and other people probably feel the same, but I also don¡¯t like someone talking senselessly about me.¡± Odeletta gave a nod of sympathy. ¡°Lady Dorothea¡¯s behavior was rude. Besides, I didn¡¯t know she would say that in front of you.¡± I concluded the conversation with a smile as a sign that I was fine. ¡°Anyway, it happened. I feel better.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t really know what happened, but I am glad you look happy.¡± ¡°Thank you, Lady Odeletta. I am going to leave now¡­¡± ¡°Ah, Lady Maristella.¡± Odeletta grabbed me when I was about to turn back, and I turned around with a puzzled expression. ¡°What is going on, Lady Odeletta?¡± I asked. ¡°Hmm¡­¡± This time, she looked shy rather than cautious. ¡°If it is alright with you, I would like to invite you to my house someday.¡± ¡°Pardon?¡± ¡°I am saying I want to meet with you alone.¡± Was that¡­was that such a delicate question that she had to ask it with a blush in her cheeks? I was confused, but I thought she was just being bashful. I gave a nod in reply. ¡°Of course, Lady Odeletta.¡± I smiled widely. ¡°We are friends now. It is common for friends to visit each other¡¯s houses.¡± ¡°Thank you for saying that,¡± Odeletta said with a visibly delighted look. ¡°I will send someone to Bellafleur mansion someday, Lady Maristella.¡± ¡°I will be waiting.¡± I added with a grin, ¡°Enjoy the rest of the tea party today.¡± ¡°Have a good rest,¡± she replied back. Odeletta saw me off with a smile on her face while I gave a slight bow, then completely exited the backyard. My carriage was waiting outside the mansion and I settled in there with a rather tired look on my face. ¡°Are you not feeling well, Lady? You¡¯re unusually early,¡± the carriage driver noted with an odd expression. ¡°I¡¯m a little tired. I think I¡¯d rather take a rest at home today.¡± ¡°Ah, I see. Yes, Lady.¡± After that, the driver started the carriage forward. I slowly felt myself getting drowsy and I yawned out loud. Actually, it was already 5 p.m. when I said I was going home early. It was not really that early considering that most tea parties ended at 7 p.m. ¡®Should I sleep?¡¯ Bellafleur mansion was not very far from Kirkler mansion, but it was a good time to catch some rest. I leaned back in my chair and slowly fell asleep. *** ¡°Is he crazy?!¡± After some time had passed, my eyes snapped open at the sound of the carriage driver¡¯s sharp voice. ¡°No, is that horse¡­really crazy?¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± I asked. ¡°The other carriage is running towards us, My Lady. Just in case, please hold the carriage. No, that carriage is seriously after us!¡± What the hell is going on? Alarmed by the unexpected situation, I used my instinct for survival and held on to the carriage window hard. There won¡¯t be any road accidents, right? I inadvertently bit my lip in fear. I wondered what the hell was going on here. It¡¯s not going to be a big deal, right¡­? ¡°My Lady! Hold on tight!¡± ¡­I was mistaken. Even before I could hear the carriage driver¡¯s urgent voice, the opposite carriage rammed us hard from the side. I had no seatbelt, and I flew in the air. In that instant, I completely panicked at the thought that I might die like this. I even thought that because things did not go the way they were supposed to in the novel as a result of me having my say and leaving Dorothea, my value as a character had gone down and I had to die. It wasn¡¯t total nonsense if that was what disturbed the order of this universe. ¡®That¡¯s not fair¡­¡¯ Apart from everything else, I just did what I wanted. If that¡¯s really the case, it¡¯s really not fair. At one point, I felt as if I was falling to the bottom of an endless floor, and I squeezed my eyes shut before the strong impact. Chapter 24 - What Happened That Day? Chapter 24 ¨C What Happened That Day? Part 4. Accident To begin with, I¡¯m not dead. ¡°My Lady!¡± I didn¡¯t want to know how long I was unconscious, but when I opened my eyes, I could hear Florinda¡¯s voice calling to me. The sudden loud noise made me frown. ¡°Keep your voice down, Florinda. My head hurts,¡± I mumbled. ¡°Oh my, oh my. I¡¯m sorry!¡± Florinda apologized profusely as she grabbed one of my hands. I cracked open my eyes and tried to look around. Was I really alive? Seeing that I was breathing fine, I guess I was not dead after all. I let out a grateful sigh of relief. ¡°Hmm¡­ I will bring the Master and Madam!¡± Florinda exclaimed, and she rushed out of the room. She must be going out to retrieve Count and Countess Bellafleur. I was the only one left in this spacious place. The room was very big, probably for the stability and benefit of the patient, so I honestly was very bored while I waited for Florinda. ¡®Urgh, I¡¯m sure I¡¯m still alive.¡¯ I carefully tested my limbs to see if they were still working. I could move them somewhat, but it was painful enough to judge that it would be beneficial not to do so. I took a deep breath. What if I could not use any of my body parts¡­ ¡®But still.¡¯ I was so glad I was still alive. That was my only thought. ¡®Come to think of it, I don¡¯t know if the carriage driver made it out safely.¡¯ He was in front of me when the other carriage crashed into us, so he probably suffered a greater impact. The thought suddenly made me feel uneasy. I managed to awaken relatively uninjured, but I didn¡¯t know if he was so lucky. I should have asked Florinda about that. A sinking feeling settled in my mind. ¡®What the hell was going on back then?¡¯ A carriage on the opposite side of the road suddenly crashed into a carriage that was traveling just fine. The one responsible for it all was that other carriage. Unless they were crazy, why in the world would they do such a thing? As I ruminated over this, my thoughts were suddenly interrupted by the door bursting open. ¡°Marie!¡± a voice cried. I was lying down and couldn¡¯t see the owner of the voice, but I could guess who it was. I managed a smile and welcomed two¡ªno, three people. ¡°Mother, Father.¡± ¡°Oh, my daughter,¡± Countess Bellafleur cried as she plopped down by my side. ¡°Mother, I¡¯m fine,¡± I said quickly upon seeing her lament like this. ¡°What do you mean you¡¯re fine?¡± Countess Bellafleur rebutted in a trembling voice. ¡°You have been bedridden for five days straight. Five days!¡± ¡°¡­¡± That was a long time. I put on a sour expression. Even before I was transported to the book world, I had never been this indisposed before. I had never been in a traffic accident nor had major surgery. Fearing that my parents were worried, I gave a nod of my head. ¡° I am really fine, Mother. I can still laugh and talk like this. See?¡± Countess Bellafleur fixed me with a hopeless stare. ¡°According to the doctor,¡± she began gloomily, then stopped to sigh. A moment later, she continued again. ¡°There¡¯s no place in your body that wasn¡¯t bruised. Your right leg is completely broken and so are your ribs.¡± ¡°¡­¡± That was pretty serious¡­ Still, at least the injuries weren¡¯t severe enough to cause a disability right? I thought I was hit quite hard in the accident. Countess Bellafleur seemed to echo my thoughts. ¡°The doctor said only your bruises were serious, but other than that, you are fine. I¡¯m glad you¡¯re not dead. It didn¡¯t even cause disability.¡± She had a sad smile on her face, and I managed an awkward smile back. Honestly, I was lucky to be alive considering I wasn¡¯t even wearing a seatbelt. Then, I remembered the worry I had earlier. ¡°It was quite the crash. Is the carriage driver alright?¡± I asked. ¡°The horse died on the spot, but fortunately the carriage driver is safe. However, he was injured so badly that he won¡¯t be able to hold the reins for a while.¡± Countess Bellafleur looked at me reassuringly. ¡°The driver is also getting the best treatment like you, so don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m glad the both of you are alright.¡± ¡°That¡¯s for sure.¡± I gave a weak laugh, then my face hardened as I moved on to the next topic. ¡°Hmm. I have a question, Mother.¡± ¡°Yes, baby. Tell me anything.¡± ¡°What about the carriage that crashed into us?¡± A troubled expression flickered across Countess Bellafleur¡¯s face when I asked that, and the same could be said for Count Bellafleur. Their reactions gave me the answer I needed. ¡°They¡¯re dead,¡± I muttered in shock. ¡°What? No, no. No, Marie,¡± Countess Bellafleur denied emphatically, then she spoke with a much calmer face than before. ¡°The other carriage is also alr¡ªno, they are not alright. Their horse also died, but the carriage driver and the passenger are fine.¡± Count Bellafleur, however, thought he needed to correct her words. ¡°No, they were not alright. Their situation is not much different from ours. But I heard that if they take a good rest and get their treatment, they will be able to continue their normal lives afterwards.¡± ¡°What happened that day?¡± I ask, and Countess Bellafleur looked a little perplexed before she spoke again. ¡°The horse had eaten a poisonous plant. It¡¯s a grass that causes hallucinations in horses. The creature suddenly became so out of control that it wouldn¡¯t even listen to the carriage driver¡¯s instructions.¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡± ¡°The grass is quite common, so this kind of carriage accident happens fairly often. Of course, we don¡¯t know why it had to happen to us¡­¡± Countess Bellafleur trailed off, and took in a deep breath to brace herself. The Count, who was standing still, came to my side and spoke in a low voice. ¡°I¡¯m so glad you¡¯re okay, baby. If anything had happened to you, I¡­¡± Tears began to spill over Count Bellafleur¡¯s cheeks as he stared at me with an agonized expression. The atmosphere was already quite serious, but I felt bothered that it became heavier than before. While it was depressing that I had a few broken bones and I¡¯d be trapped in bed for a while, with some proper treatment I¡¯d be able to return to normal life. I was still breathing through both nostrils now. ¡°I¡¯m really fine, Mother, Father. Don¡¯t worry too much,¡± I said cheerfully in an attempt to soothe them. Fortunately it seemed to work. ¡°We¡¯re so happy to see you awake like this. We just want to thank God for this blessing.¡± ¡°God must be looking out for all four of us. Most people die immediately, or if they¡¯re lucky enough to survive, they¡¯re crippled for life.¡± ¡°Yes, Marie. We¡¯re very happy to see you again like this.¡± All I could do was pretend to be as okay as I possible in the midst of their worries. How hard had it been on during these last five days for their faces to look so haggard? I felt both grateful and sorry for the two of them. Of course, it was not my fault that I got hurt. I looked around the room. ¡°Where is Martina?¡± Countess Bellafleur hesitated for a moment before answering. ¡°While you were lying in bed, Martina nursed you with extreme care.¡± Count Bellafleur added to her words. ¡°She stayed by your bed until this morning. She looked so tired earlier, so we forced her to sleep in her room. She hasn¡¯t slept a wink in three days.¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡± A lump rose in my throat after hearing that. I knew Martina was a good sister from the moment I met her, and at some point I was even envious of Maristella for having these kind and wonderful people in her life as her family. ¡°I hope Martina won¡¯t get sick over nothing,¡± I said in worry. ¡°Fortunately, the doctor said she¡¯d be alright after a few days of sleep. It¡¯s temporary overwork.¡± ¡°Your doctor, Doctor Bailey, will be here soon, baby. You should rest a little more until then.¡± ¡°But I¡¯m fine¡ª¡± I insisted. ¡°What are you talking about? You¡¯re a patient. Not just any patient, but a critical patient! You have to take absolute rest.¡± ¡°Just stay in bed and don¡¯t move, baby. Understand? What if you move the wrong way and then you hurt yourself more?¡± ¡°¡­Alright,¡± I said in surrender. I felt under the weather and I wanted to exercise a bit, and the sweet taste in my mouth told me that I really was out for five days. But as my parents said, I was in no condition to move around. In any case, moving would only cause more worry for them. Chapter 25 - The Duke Is Here To Meet You Chapter 25 ¨C The Duke Is Here To Meet You *** But after spending a day, two days, three days, ten days, fifteen days, and finally a month in bed, I was ready to snap. Doing nothing in bed was more mind-numbingly dull than I thought. Even after a month, my family did not allow me to move, nor did Doctor Bailey. I tried to prove to everyone that I was fine, but unfortunately no one believed me. All the employees in the house, including my family, treated me like a delicate glass vase that would shatter at the slightest touch. In the end, I had to spend as long as a month stuck in my bed. The only activities available to me were talking to Martina or reading a thick book. Fifteen days after the accident, Martina told me that even outside visitors would not be allowed to see me. The reason was because Doctor Bailey told our parents that until my bones were all set and my body recovered, I needed to remain as emotionally calm and still as possible. I wasn¡¯t a doctor outside the novel world, so it seemed reasonable enough that I couldn¡¯t complain about it. No one would come to visit me anyway. ¡®No, there¡¯s at least one person.¡¯ It would be Odeletta, of course, not Dorothea. Considering the circumstances on how Dorothea and I last parted, she wouldn¡¯t come visit me anyway, not unless she was crazy. If we switched places, I would be the same. Well, perhaps I might send her a bouquet of flowers to wish her a good recovery. But Dorothea didn¡¯t even send anything like that to me and I didn¡¯t expect her to do so. Finally, after staying in bed for two months, I was certain that my body was almost recovered. To my dismay, Doctor Bailey insisted that recovery was still a long ways away and that I should stay in bed for up to three months to make sure I was in full health. Count and Countess Bellafleur were not doctors and trusted his judgment without question. Even Martina, who spent most of her time with me, believed him and gazed sadly at me when I told her I wanted to get some outside air. She said that stabilizing my condition was more important. Unfortunately, there was no concept of wheelchairs yet here, so I couldn¡¯t even dare to dream of taking a step outside. Then finally, I was allowed to have visitors. But unfortunately, no one came to visit me, not even Odeletta, the one person I was looking forward to. In the original story, Dorothea was the only friend that Maristella had. At least it was better than expecting Dorothea to be the only one to visit me. ¡°I heard you fought with Dorothea,¡± Martina said. ¡°Knowing her, she probably won¡¯t send a single flower, let alone visit you.¡± The first thing I spoke about with Martina right after the accident was that I had an argument with Dorothea. As soon as Martina heard my story, she said, ¡®If you weren¡¯t hurt, I would have slapped you hard on the back because you were doing a really good job.¡¯ ¡°I don¡¯t even expect her to come,¡± I said with a snort and shake of my head. Even if Dorothea did come, I would turn her down. Her presence would be too uncomfortable, not to mention I was also worried that she might take it as a sign to get back together again. ¡°It would be awkward if she came here. After all, we didn¡¯t part on amicable terms.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true,¡± Martina said with a nod of her head, then made a sound as if she just remembered something. ¡°Oh, Sis. I didn¡¯t tell you, right?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know what it is, but I think you didn¡¯t.¡± ¡°I thought so. It¡¯s about the other carriage that got into the accident with you.¡± I frowned when I heard that. Technically, the accident two months ago was nobody¡¯s responsibility. Even if they hit our carriage first, it wasn¡¯t intentional. It was truly an accident, but I didn¡¯t feel like talking about it. ¡°Why are you suddenly bringing that up?¡± I asked. ¡°You don¡¯t know who the passenger is, right?¡± Martina said cryptically. ¡°What are you talking about?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t know who the carriage¡¯s owner is, right?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± I shrugged my shoulders. ¡°No one told me. Mother and Father seem to be avoiding talking about the carriage accident as much as possible.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t know until recently because Mother and Father wouldn¡¯t tell me either, but I happened to find out about it yesterday.¡± ¡°Who?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be surprised. He is¡ª¡± Knock knock. Martina was interrupted by a knock on the door. Her words evaporated and she looked perplexed, and I turned to the door with a puzzled look. ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡± ¡°Florinda here, My Lady.¡± ¡°Ah, come in.¡± The conversation was cut off, and soon Florinda came into the room with a huge bouquet of flowers in her hands. ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± I asked her. ¡°This is a gift from a visitor for you. Isn¡¯t it pretty?¡± ¡°There¡¯s a visitor?¡± I said. ¡°Who?¡± Was it Odeletta? I eagerly waited for Florinda¡¯s answer, when an unexpected name left her lips. ¡°Duke Escliffe is here.¡± ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Who was he again? I was sure I heard his name somewhere, but I couldn¡¯t remember where. I groaned as I strained my memory. ¡°You already forgot about him?¡± Martina said in exasperation. ¡°I thought I had told you three months ago.¡± Sorry, Martina. Your sister is forgetful. ¡°It¡¯s a common name,¡± I defended. ¡°What an excuse¡­ Anyway, Florinda, is it true that Duke Escliffe is here?¡± ¡°Yes, Lady Martina.¡± ¡°Oh my god,¡± Martina exclaimed in wonder, and I looked curiously at her unusual reaction. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°¡­Well, sis.¡± Martina sorted out what she tried to say and then spoke in a calm voice. ¡°First of all, Duke Escliffe is the one I told you before the birthday banquet for the Crown Prince. The extremely handsome and incredibly sweet Duke!¡± Ah, her explanation reminded me of it. ¡°Then?¡± I asked with a nod. ¡°And¡­ He was the one who in the other carriage during the accident.¡± ¡°¡­What?¡± As soon as I heard her, my eyes grew as wide as dinner plates. Oh my god, no wonder Countess Bellafleur used an honorific to describe the passenger in the carriage. ¡°Woah¡­ That¡¯s amazing,¡± I muttered with a dazed expression on my face. The most important fact that I had forgotten was that there was no story of a carriage accident in the original novel. Of course, there was no word that the inflictor and victim of the carriage accident was Duke Escliffe. There was not a single line in the novel that mentioned the point of contact between Maristella and Duke Escliffe. But as I thought about it carefully, I shook my head as it was plausible. From the moment I had said everything I wanted to say to Dorothea, this story had gone all wrong. Would it be weird to say the story would go more wrong from here? ¡°Oh, and he said he wants to meet you,¡± Florinda said. ¡°¡­Me?¡± I gasped in surprise. Why me? Was it an apology for what happened two months ago? With a stunned expression on my face, I alternately looked between at Florinda and the giant bouquet of flowers she was holding. I honestly didn¡¯t know what was going on here. ¡°Yes, My Lady,¡± Florinda answered. ¡°Duke Escliffe didn¡¯t want you to exert yourself going to the parlor room, so he said he could go all the way up here. What should I do?¡± ¡°Hmm¡­¡± I never really thought about this situation, so I naturally panicked. I turned towards Martina, hoping she could help. ¡°Martina, what should I do?¡± ¡°Why are you asking me that?¡± Martina said with raised eyebrows. ¡°Just do what you want. The Duke is here to meet you!¡± But she immediately added, ¡°But you can¡¯t refuse him since he¡¯s already here, right? Not to mention that your condition has improved a lot and I¡¯m sure the Duke had a difficult journey coming here.¡± ¡°Right?¡± Fair enough. Anyway, I heard he was also seriously injured from the carriage accident two months ago. It was difficult to refuse him because of the sincere effort he put in coming all the way here. I turned to Florinda and nodded. ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a good idea for me to see the guest unprepared¡­so please tell him to wait in the parlor room for a while, Florinda.¡± ¡°Yes, My Lady. I will inform him.¡± Florinda gave a bow and went out, and the other maids helped me prepare to see Duke Escliffe. They gave me a fresh new dress, neatly combed my hair and applied some makeup to hide my pale face. Only after I looked presentable did Florinda take Duke Escliffe to my room. ¡°Lady, Duke Escliffe is here,¡± the lady-in-waiting announced. ¡°Let him in, Florinda.¡± Chapter 26 - Claude’s Visit Chapter 26 ¨C Claude¡¯s Visit Soon after I finished saying that, my stomach began to do back flips. First of all, the information I knew about the duke was¡­unfortunately very little. His importance in the original work was just like Maristella¡¯s. In a sense, that was to be expected since he wasn¡¯t the typical ¡®sub-male character¡¯. Claude Istvan von Escliffe. In the original novel, Duke Escliffe succeeded his father, who died a year ago, and took over as the head of the Escliffe family. At present, he and Crown Prince Xavier were competing fiercely for the first and second place of ¡°A man that I want as a son-in-law¡± and ¡°a single man that I want to get married to¡±. ¡®Oh my.¡¯ When my eyes alighted on Clause for the first time, I realized why he was considered one of the most eligible bachelors of the kingdom along with Xavier. ¡®He¡¯s really good-looking¡­¡¯ His face outshone Xavier¡¯s. Aside from money, power, and all that, he really was good-looking. Seriously. If Xavier¡¯s face could be said to have a cold appeal, Claude¡¯s was warm and friendly like a summer¡¯s day. Of course, apart from the differences in appearances, I couldn¡¯t deny that both were attractive. ¡°Hello, Lady Maristella,¡± Clause said in greeting. ¡°¡­¡± Woah, that voice was like honey to my ears. If there was an occupation as a radio show host or voice actor in this era, he had the perfect voice that I would recommend at any cost. I stared blankly ahead as I let the velvety tones of his voice massage my brain, but I quickly came to my senses when I realized that I had to answer him. ¡°Ah, Duke Escliffe. Welcome.¡± I felt something was lacking in my greeting, so I added more. ¡°Welcome to our house.¡± Ah¡­ I might have overdone it. It wasn¡¯t like he came here for something good. No, he came here because I survived the carriage accident without dying. Wasn¡¯t that a good thing¡­? As I titled my head in confusion, I heard Claude chuckle. I flushed in embarrassment, and he hurriedly apologized. ¡°Ah, I¡¯m sorry, Lady Maristella. I¡¯m not making fun of you,¡± he said calmly. ¡°I couldn¡¯t help it because you were too cute¡­ I¡¯m sorry, My Lady. I apologize if I offended you.¡± ¡°No, well¡­it¡¯s fine.¡± I must have become more generous than usual because even that giggle was attractive¡ªhe was like a real life statue that was smiling. I gave a nod and suggested he sit. I couldn¡¯t leave an injured guest standing for too long. ¡°Have a seat, My Lord. I¡¯m sure you¡¯re not feeling very well either.¡± ¡°Ah.¡± Clause gave an awkward smile. ¡°Fortunately, I recently got permission to go out from my doctor.¡± ¡°I wish I were you,¡± I said enviously. ¡°My doctor told me I¡¯d have to stay in bed for another month.¡± ¡°Ah, are you still not feeling well?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think so. I¡¯m still young, so I¡¯m recovering fast¡­and I have almost all my bones attached. But my doctor is a little unusual. Of course, it¡¯s best to be safe¡­¡± However, I shook my head in displeasure. ¡°I think I¡¯m going crazy because I couldn¡¯t move for two months and just stayed in bed. That¡¯s not something that a human should do.¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡± When Claude heard that, his expression suddenly worsened and he leapt from his seat. I stared at him questioningly, and suddenly he knelt before¡­me? ¡°I¡¯m sorry, lady. I have committed a grave sin.¡± ¡°Pardon¡­?¡± ¡°I think it¡¯s right to apologize first. I am truly sorry, My Lady. It¡¯s all my fault.¡± I blinked in surprise. ¡°Well¡­ You were also the victim of the carriage accident. It¡¯s not like you did it on purpose.¡± ¡°It¡¯s my fault and you¡¯re innocent. I¡¯m very sorry about that. The Escliffe family will take responsibility for the financial and mental damage you suffered from this incident.¡± ¡°¡­¡± The financial damage was one thing, but how would he compensate for mental damage¡­? Curious at the unexpected point, I asked without much thought, ¡°How are you going to compensate for mental damage¡ª¡± ¡°Ah.¡± Claude quickly looked up at me. ¡°Is there any official damage compensation that you wish to seek?¡± No, why are you asking that to me? ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that to me because you had something in mind?¡± I asked. ¡°Of course, I have some ideas, but just in case,¡± Clause said. ¡°I learned that compensation should best reflect the victim¡¯s opinion.¡± ¡°Well, nothing much for me¡­ I was shocked at first but it got a lot better over time.¡± Of course, I didn¡¯t know if I had PTSD about carriages, but I was still fine. Claude seemed unsatisfied by my answer, and he looked at me with a serious expression. ¡°Do you not want any compensation for mental damage?¡± ¡°Ah, no. No, that¡¯s not what I meant,¡± I said quickly. ¡°What exactly is ¡®compensation for mental damage¡¯, My Lord?¡± ¡°Good question.¡± Claude gave a bright smile. Thinking that it would be a million dollars if I cashed that smile, I gulped without realizing it. I couldn¡¯t believe there was a man in this world that had such a beautiful smile. Xavier¡¯s smile was also beautiful, but his was kind of a sculptural smile, while Claude¡¯s was a bit more like a drawing¡­ Actually, they were just the same. ¡°I thought you¡¯d be very bored while you were in bed,¡± Claude said. ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± I listed out all my grievances. ¡°I read books and talk with my sister, but I can¡¯t help to be bored because I cannot go out.¡± ¡°So I will visit you until you fully recover.¡± ¡°I see¡­ No, w-wait,¡± I stammered, my eyes wide. ¡°W-what did you just say?¡± ¡°Oh no, you didn¡¯t hear properly,¡± Claude said with slight regret, then spoke again, clearly enunciating each syllable. ¡°I said I will visit Bellafleur mansion until you fully recover.¡± ¡°I¡­don¡¯t really want that kind of compensation, My Lord,¡± I refused with a polite shake of my head, but Claude looked quite shocked when he heard that. ¡°Why¡ª¡± No, you really don¡¯t know? ¡°We don¡¯t have such a close relationship¡­to meet every day,¡± I said carefully so as to not cause offense as much as possible. I threw a secret glance at Claude, but he still looked like he was in shock. Of course, Claude¡¯s face was practically a national treasure, so it was true that I would be happy just by looking at him. But how could he decide we would talk every day after just one meeting¡ªnot to mention over such a terrible accident! ¡®Woah, just thinking about it makes me feel so awkward.¡¯ No matter how much I liked a good-looking man, that wasn¡¯t a good idea. Not to mention, how would it look for a duke to visit a single young lady¡¯s house ¡®every day¡¯, not just ¡®sometimes¡¯, for reasons of friendship? It was a perfect situation to spread strange rumors. Something like that would have legs. ¡°I didn¡¯t think it through, My Lady,¡± Claude said. Ah, he finally seemed to realize how ridiculous his offer was. I nodded, feeling proud. ¡°Thank you for understanding, My Lord,¡± I said. ¡°This one visitation is already¡ª¡± ¡°First of all, I¡¯m going to challenge a close relationship.¡± ¡°¡­What?¡± No, how the hell did he come to that conclusion? I sat frozen as I blinked stupidly at him. He was being unreasonable. I awkwardly cleared my throat. ¡°Duke, you don¡¯t have to do that.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± If he asks the reason, ah, I really have nothing to tell him. Yeah, why not? He wants to get close to me. Do I have the right to stop him? It¡¯s not like I hated him, so why stop? Various reasons floated through my mind, while Claude smiled his beautiful smile at me. Hah, so good-looking. ¡°It looks like you haven¡¯t found a good reason,¡± he said. ¡°¡­¡± He was correct. I was speechless and shut my mouth without realizing it. That heart-pounding smile was still on Claude¡¯s lips. ¡°Such as I am, I¡¯m not uninteresting. At least, I¡¯m not boring,¡± he said. ¡°But I don¡¯t know anything about you.¡± ¡°You can get to know me slowly, Lady Maristella. It¡¯s not that important.¡± Claude, after making a spontaneous decision, glanced towards the clock, then he looked back at me. ¡°I¡¯ll be on my way, Lady Maristella. I can¡¯t make you suffer from our first meeting.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°I will come again tomorrow.¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s okay¡ª¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to feel pressured.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Just think what it would it like for me when a great beauty like you comes to visit me every day, Mr. Claude. Don¡¯t you think it will strain my heart? Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s too much of a burden? That means I have to be careful every day! ¡°Take care of your health, Lady Maristella,¡± he said. ¡°A-are you going?¡± ¡°Ah.¡± A flush creeped up on Claude¡¯s face. ¡°You don¡¯t want me to go?¡± ¡°¡­Hurry up and go.¡± Chapter 27 - The Duke Must Be Interested In You Chapter 27 ¨C The Duke Must Be Interested In You Claude burst into low laughter at my remarks. He then bowed politely and left the room. When he was gone, I still stared blankly at the spot where he was a moment ago. What on earth is going on here? What did I just do? ¡°Marie.¡± Then, Martina peeped through the crack in the door and called out to me. I managed to shake myself back to my senses. ¡°Martina,¡± I said. ¡°May I come in?¡± she asked. ¡°Of course. Come in.¡± Martina trotted into my room and plopped beside my bed, then gave me an expectant stare. ¡°So, what did you two talk about?¡± ¡°Well¡­ He apologized for the carriage accident,¡± I replied. ¡°And?¡± she coaxed. ¡°Hmm¡­ He said he will compensate me.¡± ¡°What kind of compensation?¡± ¡°Compensation for financial and mental damage.¡± ¡°I understand financial, but what¡¯s with mental damage?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Martina looked like she was curious about the ¡®mental damage compensation¡¯, but¡­it was embarrassing for me to be honest about that. How could I tell her that he was going to come see me every day because of that? I could already imagine Martina¡¯s eyes sparkling as she would tease me, ¡®Does he have feelings for you?¡¯ My face suddenly hardened. ¡®Wait, feelings? Is it really like that?¡¯ It was suspicious enough that he would come visit every day because of ¡®mental damage compensation.¡¯ That didn¡¯t make any sense unless he had feelings for me! But even so¡­how could he have feelings for me when we just met? We should have met at least once more before he could develop anything for me. ¡®Did he fall for Maristella¡¯s face?¡¯ Hmm¡­ But that didn¡¯t seem right. Maristella was attractive-looking, but she wasn¡¯t so beautiful as to cause a man to fall in love at first sight. And to be honest, Claude was beautiful enough¡ªif there was a male deity, he would look like Claude¡ª that if he dressed up as a woman, he might be even more beautiful than Maristella. ¡®Then what is it?¡¯ What hooked him? No, did he even have feelings for me in the first place? My mind tilted in confusion, and the expression on my face must have made Martina anxious. ¡°Marie, Marieeee!¡± she called out to me. ¡°Huh, yeah? Yes.¡± I blinked back into awareness. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on with you? What are you thinking about that you¡¯re not paying attention to me?¡± ¡°What?¡± Martina pursed her lips. ¡°Something must have happened between you and the Duke. What even is ¡®mental damage compensation¡¯?¡± No matter how hard I tried to hide it, it was impossible. How could I conceal the fact that he would come to visit when we were living in the same house? I had no choice but to tell the truth. When I did so, Martina¡¯s jaw dropped. ¡°Really? Seriously? Truly?¡± she said. ¡°Really. Seriously. Truly,¡± I echoed. ¡°Oh my, what to do, Marie? The Duke must be interested in you.¡± I almost rolled my eyes. ¡°¡­I already expected you to say that.¡± ¡°See, Marie. Doesn¡¯t that mean you also think the same way I do?¡± She was annoyingly sharp. I avoided her gaze with a guilty expression. She was right. ¡°You¡¯re incredible,¡± she said in enthused awe. ¡°After the Crown Prince, now the Duke¡­¡± ¡°Neither of them. Don¡¯t be so excited, Martina.¡± ¡°But if you tell this to anyone else, they will also be excited. What if the two men fight over you? Wow, what to do? You¡¯re incredible!¡± What¡­? I couldn¡¯t understand what she was thinking at all. ¡°Two men fighting over a woman¡­?¡± I asked. ¡°Isn¡¯t it amazing? It¡¯s romantic! It¡¯s like a romance novel!¡± ¡°¡­¡± Technically this was also a romance novel, but Martina, you have read too many novels. That was just fictional. I smirked at her nonsense and shook my head. ¡°There¡¯s no such thing, Martina,¡± I explained patiently. ¡°Besides, who am I for such things to happen to me?¡± ¡°You have a habit of underestimating yourself too much. What¡¯s wrong with my sister? You¡¯re a beauty with a brain!¡± she praised. ¡°¡­¡± I was glad that there were only the two of us here, Martina. How embarrassing it must have been if anyone had heard it. ¡°You¡¯d better stop talking and go back to your room, Martina. I¡¯m a little tired, so I think I need to rest.¡± ¡°Ah, really? You can¡¯t be tired. I will go now so you can rest, Marie.¡± Martina pecked my forehead and trotted again out of the room. Thud. When the door closed, I looked at the empty spot where Martina once sat and smiled. ¡°She¡¯s so cute.¡± Then, suddenly I remembered what Claude said earlier. He definitely said he would come tomorrow. Well, yeah. It was possible that he would come visit again after a day. But was it possible for it to last ¡®every day¡¯? I was confident that he would come to my house for the first time as if he were going to the gym, and then at some point, he would stop visiting. It was never easy to visit the same place every single day, and it was difficult to remain committed unless someone was forced. Either way, it was fine with me, and there was no way Claude would come every single day. ¡®I bet the dirt under my toenail that he will stop coming after a few days.¡¯ That¡¯s how confident I was. *** ¡­It was my perfect mistake. ¡°Hello, Lady Maristella.¡± After Claude came to my house for the tenth day in a row, I learned two important lessons of life. First, never be sure of anything. ¡°The weather is so nice today. How are you feeling?¡± Second, never bet on something important. What was I going to do if I didn¡¯t bet the dirt under my toenail, but my wrist? ¡°Good, Your Grace.¡± I looked at the handsome man in front of me with a tired expression. If I looked at a handsome man¡¯s face ten days in a row, it was possible that I would get sick of his face. But the more I looked at Claude, the more attractive he seemed to grow. He must be doing a skincare routine before every time he comes to my house. Otherwise, how can someone be that good-looking? ¡°Yesterday, my doctor gave me some good news,¡± I said to him. ¡°I can¡¯t wait to hear that good news. What is it?¡± ¡°He said I could start walking next week.¡± In the end, it was three months later that I was allowed to walk. I gave Claude a heartfelt smile. ¡°It turned out well, right?¡± ¡°¡­¡± But he didn¡¯t answer. What? Did it not turn out well? ¡°Duke?¡± I called out to him, flustered. His expression was far away, and it was a long time before he spoke. ¡°¡­Ah.¡± He blinked. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Lady Maristella. I must have spaced out for a while.¡± ¡°No, you don¡¯t have to be sorry¡­ I¡¯m more worried if you¡¯re tired.¡± ¡°Not at all!¡± he protested strongly. It seemed like a bit of an overreaction. ¡°I¡¯m never tired, Lady Maristella. I¡¯m very healthy and fine.¡± ¡°Th-that¡¯s a relief.¡± I smiled awkwardly and looked at the man in front of me. If I were to describe the change in our relationship for the past ten days, I would say that we made unexpected progress. Claude was far more eloquent than I thought, and he was good at leading engaging conversation. He spoke to me very naturally and, thanks to that, I talked to him for the past ten days without difficulty. I didn¡¯t even try anything on purpose, so he must have been quite something. It wasn¡¯t a lie when Claude said, ¡®Such as I am, I¡¯m not uninteresting.¡¯ ¡°Anyway, I¡¯m so glad you¡¯re better than ten days ago,¡± Claude said. ¡°¡­Now you don¡¯t have to send food that is good for bones anymore.¡± ¡°But it isn¡¯t over until it¡¯s over. I will send you the food until next week.¡± ¡°¡­¡± I was rendered speechless. For your information, this man¡¯s ¡®financial damage compensation¡¯ wasn¡¯t limited to the cost of treatment for the two injured people and the broken carriage. Every day, he sent a huge box of food to my house every day containing foods which promoted bone health. I told him to stop sending them, but it didn¡¯t do much good, and so I was forced to surrender. Maybe I should do that today too. Knock knock. There was a knock at the door, and Florinda came inside the room. She carried a silver tray bearing two cups of warm tea and butter cookies, then delivered the refreshments to us. Claude smiled and lifted his teacup, and so did I. It was a sweet Ceylon tea, but it tasted pretty good. Claude¡¯s eyebrows lifted in satisfaction as he sipped the tea. ¡°The tea tastes great.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± I agreed. The tea seemed familiar, but I couldn¡¯t remember it well. I turned towards Florinda. ¡°You must have bought a new one this time, right?¡± ¡°Ah, no. Actually, they¡¯re tea leaves from the Crown Prince.¡± ¡°Ah, really? When did¡ª¡± Pfft! I heard the sound of a spit-take, and I hurriedly turned my head to the source of the noise. Chapter 28 - It’s Not A Gift Chapter 28 ¨C It¡¯s Not A Gift ¡°¡­My apologies, Lady Maristella.¡± Claude took out a handkerchief with an odd look and wiped his mouth. What? What was wrong with him? No, more importantly, how could this be¡ªHe still looked cool even after spurting out the tea. ¡°Is there a problem, Duke?¡± I asked in a confused voice, wondering how someone could remain so good-looking no matter what they did. ¡°Pardon? No, no, yes!¡± What was that about¡­? Instead of smiling at his unexpected bungling, I was rather puzzled. Claude was friendly, sly and pleasant, but he wasn¡¯t a clumsy fool, and it felt like he had suddenly become one. ¡°There¡¯s a problem?¡± I repeated. ¡°No, not a problem, rather¡­¡± Claude¡¯s voice trailed off as he furrowed his brow. ¡°This was sent by Xa¡ªno, the Crown Prince?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure,¡± I said, and when I turned to Florinda, putting her in the spotlight, she quickly explained. ¡°Soon after the Duke came up to your room, My Lady, Sir Dilton arrived from Thurman Palace. When you were invited to Thurman Palace, he thought you liked tea, so he brought a lot that was good for mental and physical stability.¡± ¡°Ah, I see¡­¡± I didn¡¯t know that Sir Dilton was here. If it weren¡¯t for Claude, I would have talked to him myself. I felt a pang of guilt. ¡°So Sir Dilton is gone now?¡± I asked Florinda. ¡°The Countess wanted to serve him a cup of tea, but unfortunately he had an urgent matter and left,¡± she replied a little regretfully. ¡°Anyway, it looks like previous tea leaves at a glance, so I brought it for the Duke to taste.¡± I looked at Claude, who had done a spit-take of the tea earlier, and spoke to him in a worried voice. ¡°Ah, does the tea not suit your taste, Your Grace?¡± Claude¡¯s face suddenly flushed red in embarrassment. ¡°Th-the tea?¡± he stammered. ¡°Yes. You spurted it out as soon as you drank it¡­¡± I said with a serious look on my face. I thought the tea was delicious myself, but taste was a matter of personal preference. ¡°If you didn¡¯t like it, I can ask for another type of tea.¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡± Claude gave a short sigh and shook his head. ¡°No, My Lady. It¡¯s not that the tea didn¡¯t taste good. It was just that it was too hot¡­that¡¯s why I spurted it out. Just that.¡± ¡°Ah, I see.¡± I don¡¯t know if that was a good thing or a bad thing, but I was relieved because at least he didn¡¯t mean that the tea was bad. Somehow I was glad that I had another comrade who recognized the wonderful taste of this tea. ¡°Actually, I enjoyed drinking this tea when I was invited to Thurman Palace. Do you like this tea too?¡± I said excitedly this time. ¡°¡­I really like it,¡± Clause said with a beautiful smile, then spoke again, this time more cautiously. ¡°You must be close to the Crown Prince.¡± It was an ¡®oops¡¯ moment when I heard his remark. Claude might have misunderstood. I shook my head quickly. ¡°Not at all. I caused him an inconvenience and needed to throw away my handkerchief. He called me to the palace once for that.¡± Come to think of it, I wondered why the Crown Prince didn¡¯t send the handkerchief. He could just pass it to Lord Dilton. Did he change his mind? ¡°I see.¡± Claude¡¯s face suddenly brightened when he heard that. I thought maybe there was something to be pleased about what I said, but it wasn¡¯t that either. What was it? ¡°You must like tea,¡± he commented. ¡°I don¡¯t like it that much, but if there¡¯s something that suits my taste, I only drink that.¡± ¡°The Escliffe mansion always has excellent tea leaves. I will send it here sometime.¡± ¡°Ah, thank¡ª¡± ¡­No, but why? ¡°It¡¯s fine, Your Grace. Such a gift is too much for me,¡± I declined, somewhat confused. ¡°It¡¯s not a gift, Lady Maristella.¡± If this is not a gift, then what? A bribe? ¡°Then?¡± I asked, feeling bewildered. ¡°Technically, this is also compensation for mental damage. After your exhaustion from the carriage accident three months ago, I will calm you down with the tea.¡± ¡°Ah¡­thank you for your sincerity, but you really don¡¯t have to send me the tea. That¡¯s too much¡­¡± I demurred. ¡°Pardon¡­?¡± Claude¡¯s eyes widened with shock when he heard that. What? What was wrong? ¡°Are you saying that while the Crown Prince¡¯s gift is alright, mine is too much?¡± ¡°¡­¡± No, why did it turn out like that? Flustered, I waved my hands. ¡°No, Your Grace. That¡¯s not what I meant. I just¡ª¡± ¡°If you hate me because of what happened three months ago, I wouldn¡¯t have anything to say against it. I¡¯m a dead sinner¡­¡± ¡°No, what are you talking about?¡± I squeaked. Claude¡¯s mood was morose. ¡°It¡¯s the truth. You must hate me because I dared to injure your precious body for three months.¡± ¡°No, I think you¡¯re misunderstanding something! That¡¯s not what I meant when I refused your gift. And that was the first time the Crown Prince sent me a gift like this. He must have sent it because I was just lying in bed in pain.¡± ¡°So it doesn¡¯t matter if I send my gift to you from time to time?¡± ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Was it¡­like that? I was at a loss for words. Suddenly Claude spoke, his eyes shining. ¡°I understand, Lady Maristella. I will try to do that.¡± ¡°D-do what?¡± I sputtered. ¡°I will send the gift only from time to time. For your mental compensation.¡± ¡°¡­¡± I worried that his standard for ¡°from time to time¡± was quite vague, but for now I just nodded. He looked like he would cry if I refused him even just a little bit. His cute face earlier was not from this world, so honestly, I wanted to see it more but¡­ wait, no, that was not it. Knock knock. ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡± I said automatically. ¡°Excuse me, Lady Martistella. I have something to tell the Duke.¡± When Claude heard that, he quickly got up from his seat and headed towards the door. He went out and spoke to the servant outside, and then after a while came back into the room. I looked up at him curiously. ¡°Did something urgent happen?¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid so, Lady Maristella. They say there¡¯s a small problem with my family¡¯s trading group.¡± Claude said it was a ¡°small¡± problem, but I instinctively knew it was not ¡°small¡± at all. If it really was a minor problem, they wouldn¡¯t have called Claude, the head of the family, who was meeting with me. ¡°You should get going, Your Grace,¡± I suggested. ¡°Thank you for understanding, Lady Maristella.¡± He looked at me with parting regret, then approached my bedside. I thought he was coming close to say goodbye, but my prediction was more right than I expected. ¡°Oh¡­¡± I was completely taken aback when he suddenly knelt before me. To be exact, I was more taken aback by the fact that he knelt before me rather than the suddenness of it. Then, as I sat there speechless, he took my hand and kissed it. At that moment, my eyes grew one or two times bigger than usual, and I couldn¡¯t tell whether this was real or a dream. Either this is a dream or I was crazy. It didn¡¯t make sense that I came into this book in the first place. So anything that did not make sense meant that it would make sense here¡­? ¡°Lady Maristella,¡± he said. ¡°¡­¡± ¡°I will see you again tomorrow.¡± Claude gave his usual dazzling smile and left, and I wildly thought that if there was a camera here, I would have taken his picture even if I have to kneel for it. No, he should be moderately good-looking¡­ Was it possible for someone to shine like this? ¡°Yes¡­¡± I answered stupidly, completely forgetting about what Claude did to me earlier. Ah, I really need to get rid of this damn lookism. Chapter 29 - An Unexpected Visit Chapter 29 ¨C An Unexpected Visit ¡®What was that just now¡­¡¯ As I recalled what happened earlier with a vexed expression, I heard another knock outside. ¡°Who is it?¡± ¡°Florinda here, My Lady. It looks like the Duke is going somewhere¡­¡± ¡°Very well.¡± Soon the door opened and Florinda came in. She had a white plate piled with rusks, as if she were here to refill the refreshments. I can just eat them myself! ¡°Since the Duke left early, I¡¯ll be full,¡± I said in gleeful expectation. ¡°Should I bring more? The chef baked a lot of them.¡± ¡°Let me eat this first.¡± The plate of rusks was set on my lap, and I picked one up and bit it with a satisfied, loud crunch. Meanwhile, Florinda blinked as if she just remembered something. ¡°Oh, My Lady, My Lady.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°There¡¯s something I couldn¡¯t tell you before.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°The Crown Prince will come here tomorrow.¡± Drop. The rusk slipped from my hand and fell into my lap. What¡­what did she just say? ¡°¡­Did I hear you wrong?¡± I uttered, dumbstruck. ¡°No. You heard correctly, My Lady. That¡¯s exactly what Sir Dilton said.¡± ¡°No way¡­ Do Mother and Father know about this?¡± ¡°The Madam knows about it. I don¡¯t know if the Master knows¡­ Perhaps the Madam has told him,¡± Florinda reasoned. My eyebrows pinched. ¡°But it will be a disturbance if the Crown Prince comes here. The guards¡­¡± ¡°Sir Dilton reassured you not to worry about things like that.¡± ¡°Hmm¡­ But why is The Crown Prince coming here?¡± I wondered. ¡°Actually, His Highness already has plans to go out tomorrow, and he¡¯d stop by on his way downtown.¡± ¡°Ah, I see,¡± I said, nodding. But then again, it didn¡¯t make any sense for a Crown Prince to visit some young woman without any particular reason. ¡°If the Crown Prince arrives tomorrow, bring out the tea we received today, Florinda.¡± ¡°Yes, My Lady. Oh, but¡­¡± Florinda trailed off carefully, and I urged her to speak. ¡°What is it? Tell me.¡± ¡°Duke Escliffe visits this place every day. What if they visit at the same time?¡± ¡°No way.¡± I shook my head as if that was impossible. What were the odds of those two people running into each other in 24 hours tomorrow? I smiled and reassured Florinda there was no need for worries like that. ¡°The chance of me being struck dead by lightning is probably higher.¡± *** The next day, all I had was one concern¡ªwho would come to my house first, Claude or Xavier? Claude visited at fairly irregular times and sometimes came unannounced, which was surprising to me, but I expected that Claude would come later than Xavier since Xavier reserved a two o¡¯clock visit. At exactly two o¡¯clock, Florinda came into my room with a bright voice and announced his arrival. ¡°Lady Marie, the Crown Prince is here!¡± I nodded. ¡°I don¡¯t look weird, right?¡± I asked her. Since this was a meeting with the Crown Prince, it was best to be as civil as possible. Florinda answered with a nod as if questioning why I was asking such a question. ¡°Of course, My Lady! How beautiful you are right now.¡± ¡°Haha¡­¡± I laughed shyly. I didn¡¯t trust her remark. How pretty could a patient be, really? ¡°First, bring him here¡­ then prepare the refreshments that the Crown Prince sent yesterday, Florinda.¡± ¡°Yes, My Lady.¡± Not long after Florinda left, I heard a knock and I cleared my voice before answering. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Lady Maristella, may I come in?¡± a familiar voice said from outside the room. I took a short deep breath, relaxed and answered him. ¡°Yes, Your Highness. Come in.¡± Then the door opened and Xavier stepped into the room. Seeing his unchanged good looks, I let out a shivering sigh. My standard for men would only get higher if I only looked at extremely handsome men. Xavier¡¯s signature polite smile broadened on his face. ¡°Lady Maristella, I¡¯m glad you¡¯re feeling better.¡± I smiled faintly in reply and nodded. ¡°Because I have been rott¡­ No, spending time in bed for three months.¡± ¡°Until you¡¯re completely cured, even if you got a nasty cold, getting enough rest is the priority. That¡¯s why I haven¡¯t been able to visit you meanwhile.¡± Xavier looked at me for a moment. ¡°Were you upset?¡± ¡°What? No. No way,¡± I said quickly, shaking my head. There was no way I would be upset about him not visiting me. Visitation was voluntary, not an obligation, and Xavier was a busy man. Most importantly, we weren¡¯t even that close. Our relationship wasn¡¯t to the degree where I would get upset about it. Hmm¡­but I did feel a little bitter now that I thought this. ¡°I know how busy you are¡­And you don¡¯t have a reason to come visit me,¡± I said. ¡°¡­¡± A serious look crossed Xavier¡¯s face, and for a moment I wondered if I accidentally offended him. He didn¡¯t say anything though, so I brushed it aside lightly. Knock knock. The door opened again and Florinda came in bearing refreshments. She seemed nervous since this was her first encounter with the Crown Prince. She carefully set down the full tray in front of us, then scurried off as if she. I laughed softly and offered Xavier tea. ¡°Help yourself, Your Highness.¡± ¡°Ah.¡± Xavier¡¯s eyes fell on the tray, and when he spoke it was with a new joy in his voice. ¡°It¡¯s the tea I sent you.¡± ¡°It was delicious. Thank you so much for yesterday. I can enjoy the tea for some time now thanks to you.¡± ¡°I¡¯m pleased you like it, Lady Maristella. If you like, I will send it to you once again.¡± I shook my head in surprise. ¡°Pardon?¡± Once was fine as a visiting gift, but a second time felt a little burdensome. ¡°It¡¯s alright, Your Highness. It¡¯s too much for me to accept that¡ª¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that expensive. You don¡¯t have to feel burdened,¡± he interjected. ¡°¡­?¡± I tilted my head. His words didn¡¯t seem reliable. I didn¡¯t know much about tea, but I do know what good tea is when I drink it. Yet he said it was not expensive? Ah, was it possible that Xavier and I had completely different senses of scale when it came to money? That was very likely. He was a prince that dwelt in the Imperial Palace. There was no way his frame of reference was the same as ordinary people. I lowered my eyes, then I suddenly became worried when my gaze alighted on something strange. ¡°Y-Your Highness,¡± I said to him. ¡°Yes, Lady Maristella,¡± he replied. ¡°Did you¡­hurt your hand?¡± Xavier¡¯s delicate hand had somehow incurred several scratches. After I pointed it out, he suddenly blushed and hid his hand from sight. ¡°Your hand is a mess. Did something happen?¡± I asked worriedly. ¡°I-it¡¯s nothing, Lady Maristella. You don¡¯t have to worry too much about it,¡± he insisted. ¡°Well, I¡¯m glad to hear that¡­¡± I murmured. I was still staring at his hand with an uneasy look, and Xavier suddenly changed the subject. ¡°Are you feeling well?¡± he asked. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m fine now,¡± I answered with a light smile. ¡°Actually, I can move already because my bones have almost completely joined together¡­ But my doctor is extra cautious. I think I can finally move next week.¡± ¡°I see. That¡¯s a relief.¡± Xavier gave a gentle smile, but it soon shifted into a frown. ¡°Why did the carriage accident happen, Lady Maristella?¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡± Suddenly, Claude came into my mind. If Xavier was asking, that meant he didn¡¯t know that Claude was the responsible party. I smiled hesitantly before answering. ¡°Actually, it was said that the horse pulling the other carriage ate some hallucinogenic grass.¡± ¡°Oh my,¡± Xavier said in awe. ¡°So the passenger in the other carriage was injured a lot.¡± ¡°Who on earth is that heinous man?¡± he demanded, and his face twisted into such anger that I was completely taken aback. I needed to tell him the truth, however, and as I opened my mouth to speak¡ª Knock knock. There was another knock on the door. But Florinda had just been here. ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡± I asked. ¡°¡­¡± There was no answer even when I asked. Florinda always answered me outside the door, so I knew it wasn¡¯t her. Then, who? I knitted my brows in suspicion and tried to push myself up, but Xavier stopped me. ¡°I can¡¯t let a patient move. I will go.¡± He got up and walked to the door. His hand grasped the doorknob, then he turned to open it. ¡°Who¡ª¡± ¡°Ta-da!¡± Ah, that was clearly Claude¡¯s voice. Chapter 30 - I Suppose You Two Already Know Each Other Chapter 30 ¨C I Suppose You Two Already Know Each Other ¡°Y-Your Grace?¡± I said in a startled voice. ¡°¡­¡± I stared at the door with a confused look. It was definitely Claude standing beyond Xavier¡¯s shoulders. However¡­just a second ago, Claude¡¯s face had been full of laughter, but now an unpleasant frown creased it. At first I thought he frowned when he looked at me, but that was not the case. The more correct assumption was that his expression hardened the moment he saw Xavier. I slowly stood up from my seat and walked to the door. I was worried, but fortunately, I made it fine except for the slight stumble when I first got up. ¡°What¡¯s wr¡ª¡± I began, but was suddenly interrupted. ¡°Your Grace, the Crown Prince is already ins¡ª¡± Florinda, late, appeared behind Claude. Her eyes widened as if she judged that this was not a matter for her to interfere in, and she quietly backed away. No wonder I thought it was weird. It looked like Claude forced his way up for his ¡®surprise¡¯. ¡°¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± An awkward silence hung between the two as I looked alternately between them. Judging by the situation, this was not the first time they met. The atmosphere felt heavy and strange. It was Claude who opened his mouth a long time later. He bowed to Xavier with an unusually blank face. ¡°¡­Greetings to the Little Sun of the Great Yonas. Glory to His Highness, the Crown Prince.¡± That was the correct response according to common sense. Anyway, Xavier had a higher position as the Crown Prince. No matter that Claude was a duke, he was not comparable to Xavier, the future emperor. ¡°Duke Escliffe,¡± Xavier replied curtly. ¡°I heard you were busy.¡± A smirk twitched on Claude¡¯s face. ¡°I suppose not. I didn¡¯t expect to see you somewhere other than Thurman Palace.¡± ¡°What about you? Why are you here?¡± ¡°As you can see¡ª¡± Claude glanced towards me ¡°¡ªI am here to meet Lady Maristella.¡± ¡°¡­¡± At that, Xavier¡¯s eyes turned hostile, and only then did I realize his cold side. Because he was always kind and polite to me, I rarely had the chance to see his ¡®cold and heartless¡¯ side that was introduced in the novel. I didn¡¯t expect to encounter it like this. The sudden oppressive atmosphere made me intensely anxious. ¡°You?¡± Xavier demanded. Claude paused for a moment before answering. ¡°¡­Yes.¡± ¡°Why?¡± the Crown Prince said tersely. Claude stared at him and soon turned his gaze to me. As our eyes met, I gave him a slight frown, while he smiled. ¡°Because we promised to meet every day,¡± he said in answer to Xavier¡¯s question. ¡°¡­¡± When did I? Confused, I opened my lips to say something to Claude, but he interrupted me before I could even put in a word. ¡°I wanted to compensate her for mental damage, but she refused, saying we weren¡¯t that close yet. So I have been visiting Bellafleur mansion every day lately to become friends with her.¡± Xavier, who caught a strange part of Claude¡¯s remark, raised one of his eyebrows. ¡°Mental damage compensation? What do you mean?¡± ¡°Just like I said, the Great Crown Prince. I have hurt her mentally.¡± ¡°¡­Enlighten me.¡± ¡°Firstly, I haven¡¯t been able to attend the noble meetings for a month.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Xavier looked surprised as if he just heard about that today. ¡°I didn¡¯t know,¡± he answered in a low voice. ¡°I¡¯m sure you didn¡¯t. You¡¯re not interested in me. But His Imperial Majesty, the Emperor may have told you¡­I suppose he didn¡¯t.¡± ¡°¡­¡± The expression in Xavier¡¯s eyes looked scarier than before. The air felt thick and suffocating from their war of nerves. I didn¡¯t know what was going on between them, but it was clear that they were not bosom friends. ¡°Do you want to know why I could attend the noble meetings?¡± Claude asked. ¡°Do I have to know that trivial reason?¡± Xavier replied. ¡°Well. It doesn¡¯t matter if you don¡¯t know.¡± Claude smiled and shook his head. ¡°But it¡¯s better if you do.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t beat around the bush. Just get to the point. You still can¡¯t fix that habit of yours,¡± Xavier criticized. ¡°You¡¯re the one who¡¯s too blunt and direct. But then again, does it not matter because you¡¯re not in a position where you have to beat around the bush?¡± Claude said. ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Let me just get to the point. I¡¯m the perpetrator and victim of the carriage accident.¡± Xavier¡¯s eyes widened in anger, and a split second later he grabbed Claude by the collar before I could do anything. Both Xavier and Clause stared at each other with furious intent. I was alarmed about whether I should intervene or not. I clearly had to stop this, but I sensed that I shouldn¡¯t interrupt them or else the situation might escalate. ¡°Was that your doing?¡± Xavier snarled. ¡°¡­¡± ¡°I asked if it were you that almost killed Lady Maristella, Duke Escliffe.¡± Claude remained un-intimidated by Xavier¡¯s overbearing atmosphere, and he responded with a calm look. ¡°¡­Your Highness, as I told you before, I am both the perpetrator and victim. It was an accident, and I had to spend more than a month in bed.¡± ¡°Your well-being is of no importance to me. The important thing is Lady Maristella was seriously hurt by you. Not even anyone else, but you.¡± ¡°The horse accidentally ate the hallucinogenic grass. I take responsibility for not caring for the horse properly. I have nothing to say about that.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Claude¡¯s voice then turned into icy annoyance. ¡°Would you mind letting me go? I don¡¯t think this is something that even the supreme Crown Prince should do.¡± Xavier shot him another fierce glare, then quickly released his hand as if he had lost his energy. After Claude was straight on his feet, he smoothed out his crinkled jacket with his hands. ¡°I decided that she should be compensated for the damage she suffered from me. As a result, I was trying to pay back for financial damage as well as mental damage,¡± he explained. ¡°And you¡¯re doing that by talking to her once a day?¡± Xavier said. The cynicism in his voice was evident. ¡°Nice excuse. Someone might think that you¡¯re causing the accident on purpose.¡± ¡°¡­Be careful of what you say, Your Highness,¡± Claude warned. ¡°Hah,¡± Xavier scoffed. He gave Claude with a level stare. ¡°You have grown bolder since you became a duke. How dare you tell me to watch my words?¡± ¡°Because what you said is likely to discredit me. I know you hate me, but isn¡¯t spreading false rumors unbecoming?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Xavier was silent, and only then did I find the opportunity to get my foot into the conversation. ¡°Um, it¡¯s better if you continue inside. We don¡¯t want the servants to hear¡­¡± The two young men looked at me, and the softness in their gazes were so unlike how they looked at each other that I was surprised. I smiled awkwardly, grabbed each of them by the wrist and dragged them into my room. Of course, I didn¡¯t have the physical strength to actually drag two adult men in, but maybe they agreed with me, and they moved their feet in the direction I walked. My, my, should I say thank you? ¡°Okay, both of you, sit,¡± I ordered. I went back to my bed and seated them on opposite sides¡ªXavier on the right and Claude on the left. The two ended up facing each other, but I had no choice, as the mood would only get worse if they sat on the same side. ¡°Okay, have a cup of tea and calm down.¡± I sipped my own cup of cold tea in example. The taste wasn¡¯t as bright as before, but it was still okay. I looked at them. Fortunately, both seemed a little more relaxed than before. I blew a long sigh from my lips, and randomly picked a topic to turn the mood around. ¡°I suppose you two already know each other.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± No answer. Were they ignoring me? I blinked my eyes at the unexpected awkwardness of the situation, when finally someone spoke. It was Xavier. ¡°We graduated in the same class in the Academy,¡± he said. The Imperial Academy was an educational institution attended by the children of noble or royal families from the ages of 9 to 19. Admission was voluntary, as it was not a compulsory educational institution, and one could opt to homeschool. In Empire Yonas, due to its somewhat paradoxical social perception, girls were mostly homeschooled, as well as a portion of boys. For boys who would enter politics in the future, entering the Academy was a necessity, as there was no better place to build social connections to benefit one later on. There, school relations, regionalism and kinship reigned. ¡°Yes, Lady Maristella,¡± Claude answered with a sigh. ¡°Unfortunately, we¡¯re in the class of 52.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Xavier tossed Claude an annoyed look, probably offended by the word ¡°unfortunately.¡± Claude ignored his gaze and continued. ¡°Our relationship at that time has been going on this far.¡± Clearly, Claude had returned to his original side. I released a sigh of relief in my mind. ¡°You are both huge pillars of the empire. So I think it¡¯d be good if you can get along well.¡± Chapter 31 - I Like You Chapter 31 ¨C I Like You There was an unspoken pressure telling them to stop fighting in front of me. They seemed to get the message, and Claude and Xavier clamped their mouths shut. Only then did I smile. Ah, that was better now. ¡°It¡¯s not that bad between us. As you know, we¡¯re from the same class,¡± Claude said. ¡°¡­¡± Xavier looked puzzled when he heard that, but Claude continued on casually. ¡°But the Crown Prince has a rather heartless side¡­ So sometimes we¡¯re at odds.¡± ¡°¡­Me?¡± Xavier sputtered. ¡°Maybe you don¡¯t realize it, but in fact, you¡¯re very heartless and cold. So I understand to some extent why you haven¡¯t been married yet. I believe the ladies nowadays prefer friendly and funny guys.¡± I tilted my head in confusion at Xavier. ¡°Well¡­I don¡¯t think you¡¯re heartless.¡± The Crown Prince¡¯s face suddenly brightened, but Claude smirked from the other side. ¡°You were completely fooled. You don¡¯t know how heartless he is¡ª¡± ¡°I think that¡¯s enough, Duke. You¡¯re about to cross the line,¡± Xavier in a warning tone, and Claude gave him an odd look. There seemed to be something else in their relationship, but as a third party, I had no idea. Instead I smiled awkwardly and did my best to close this topic. ¡°Both of you are good people.¡± Thankfully, Xavier steered the discussion to something else. ¡°More importantly, Lady Maristella, does Duke Escliffe come here every day?¡± ¡°Yes, Your Highness,¡± I said, nodding without thinking, and a crease furrowed Xavier¡¯s brow when he heard my answer. I looked at him questioningly. ¡°Is there a problem?¡± ¡°No, nothing.¡± Xavier smiled faintly and nodded, then spoke again a moment later. ¡°But there¡¯s one thing I¡¯m a little worried about.¡± ¡°Worried?¡± ¡°You should check with your maid to see if there¡¯s anything missing.¡± ¡°Pardon?¡± I didn¡¯t understand what he was going on about, and Xavier continued to speak with a serious expression. ¡°Actually, Duke Escliffe has a habit of stealing. He¡¯s famous for that since he was young.¡± So¡­he meant that Claude might be stealing my jewelry? ¡°But His Grace is wealthier than me. Besides, there¡¯s nothing particularly valuable in my room¡­¡± I said disbelievingly. Then, Claude interjected in a flustered tone. ¡°Lady Maristella, don¡¯t believe him.¡± The look in his eyes was of someone who was wronged. ¡°That¡¯s when I was very young. I was at an age that didn¡¯t know what morality and ethics are. There¡¯s no way I would do that now. This is a slander.¡± ¡°Old habits die hard,¡± Xavier said. ¡°Your Highness,¡± Claude growled. ¡°I¡¯m really curious to know why you¡¯re defaming my reputation by talking about my immature childhood.¡± Xavier scoffed. ¡°I just want her to be careful. Don¡¯t be so sensitive. And it¡¯s not like I was lying.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Claude didn¡¯t say anything in return, as if Xavier¡¯s words were true. But aren¡¯t quite a few kids like that when they are young? Or¡­not? Anyway, I knew I had to change the subject again quickly, because dragging this conversation down this path might end in a fight. Before I could do so, however, Xavier spoke first. ¡°Oh, Lady Maristella. Come to think of it, there was something I forgot to give you.¡± ¡°Something you forgot to give me?¡± ¡°Here¡­¡± Xavier took something out and held it out to me. It was a small, flat box. I accepted it and opened it with a curious look, and inside I saw a white handkerchief. In one corner were Maristella¡¯s initials and an embroidered red rose. The fabric the handkerchief was made of was of luxurious quality. A smile bloomed on my face at the unexpected gift. ¡°This is¡­¡± Xavier smiled softly at me. ¡°I wanted to give you earlier¡­ But you were in an accident, so I didn¡¯t have a chance to.¡± The smile widened on my face. ¡°Thank you, Your Highness. I didn¡¯t expect you to remember.¡± ¡°One should keep one¡¯s promise. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s to your liking.¡± ¡°Of course. It¡¯s really pretty.¡± Xavier hesitated for a moment. ¡°A-and¡­¡± he stammered. ¡°Yes?¡± I prompted. ¡°I embroidered it myself.¡± ¡°¡­Pardon?¡± I blinked in surprise. Xavier embroidered this complicated pattern himself? ¡°Really?¡± ¡°The handiwork may look a bit poor¡­ If you don¡¯t like it, I will replace it with a handkerchief embroidered by an expert.¡± I shook my head quickly. ¡°Ah, no, Your Highness. This is pretty enough.¡± I closed the lid on the handkerchief box. ¡°I will keep your sincere gift. Although I¡¯m not sure if I can accept something this precious¡­¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know how someone so busy supposedly had time to do embroidery,¡± Claude snorted in disapproval, but Xavier ignored him and continued to speak. ¡°I learned it here and there. I¡¯m embarrassed because this is my first time.¡± ¡°This is your first time?¡± My surprise couldn¡¯t help but grow. To anyone¡¯s eyes, these weren¡¯t the skills of someone who embroidered for the first time. ¡°You¡¯re this good even though it¡¯s your first time¡­ You have a talent, Your Highness,¡± I murmured in a trembling voice. Xavier blushed slightly. ¡°My skill is not good enough to be praised.¡± The pink on his cheeks caused my heart to flutter at the sight. Ah, wait a second. A blushing face wasn¡¯t supposed to be this good-looking. Claude insisting on interrupting again. ¡°More importantly, Your Highness, I know you¡¯re busy. I don¡¯t know if you can keep on staying here.¡± Come to think of it, due to Claude¡¯s unexpected visit, Xavier¡¯s own time here had dragged on. I, too, became worried that I was taking up Xavier¡¯s time. ¡°I¡¯m afraid you should go now, Your Highness.¡± ¡°I¡¯m fi¡ª¡± Claude jumped in. ¡°I know you have many books to read by tomorrow. But you seem to be too slacking, Your Highness. If the Emperor knows, I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll be concerned.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Xavier fixed Claude a silent stare, then gave a small sigh as if in defeat. Then he turned to me. ¡°I think I¡¯m going to have to go, Lady Maristella,¡± he said. ¡°Yes, Your Highness. I¡¯m sorry that I took up too much of your time.¡± Xavier rose from his seat with a graceful smile on his face plastered onto his face. But then, he let out a low groan. ¡°Urgh¡­¡± ¡°Your Highness?¡± I said worryingly, but he didn¡¯t answer me and just stared at Claude with a fierce look. ¡°Your Highness, what¡¯s wrong?¡± I called again. ¡°Ah¡­ Nothing, Lady Maristella. My foot just suddenly hurt¡­¡± ¡°Is it the foot I stepped on back then?¡± ¡°No, Lady Maristella. This was already from a long time ago,¡± Xavier said with a smile and a shake of his head. He then said that he really did have to leave, then left the room. Finally, only Claude was left. I drank the rest of my tea before turning to him. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going, Your Grace?¡± ¡°I just arrived, Lady Maristella.¡± ¡°So you¡¯re going to stay longer?¡± I asked. He looked at me. ¡°Unlike His Highness, I didn¡¯t have time to talk to you alone.¡± ¡°Do you have to talk to me alone?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°It¡¯s for your mental treatment.¡± ¡°¡­¡± No, my mental condition was fine now, thanks. I shook my head. ¡°You¡¯re welcome to go. I¡¯ve had enough treatment today.¡± ¡°¡­¡± When he heard that, Claude suddenly looked like a puppy in the rain. The sight of it surprised me, but I then asked him the question that I wanted to ask him before. ¡°But how long are you going to keep coming here? I¡¯m all better now¡ªmentally and physically.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Claude put on a serious look again at my remark. ¡°Do you not want to see me every day even after your recovery?¡± ¡°After?¡± ¡°I¡¯m asking if you¡¯d like to keep seeing me every day.¡± ¡°Why should I¡ª?¡± I asked him purely out of curiosity, but the hurt look on his face made me stop. I wondered for a moment if I did something wrong. No, I just asked him out of curiosity. Was that such a deadly question? ¡°That¡¯s because¡­¡± he began. ¡°Because¡­?¡± I prodded. ¡°I like you.¡± Chapter 32 - Friend Request Chapter 32 ¨C Friend Request ¡°¡­¡± It took awhile for my brain to process his words, and it was about three seconds before I reacted. ¡°What?¡± I blurted out. ¡°Ah, of course, I¡¯m saying that I like you as a friend,¡± Claude said. ¡°Friend?¡± I repeated stupidly. ¡°I think you¡¯re a good person. Would you like to be my friend?¡± ¡°H-hold your horses. This is too sudden¡­¡± Today was a day of confusion¡ªI had a three-party encounter with Xavier and Claude, and suddenly Claude wanted to keep meeting me because he liked me as a friend. I couldn¡¯t hide the bewilderment on my face as I tried to clarify his words. ¡°If by friend¡­you mean friends who eat, talk and shop together?¡± ¡°Yes. You don¡¯t have to think too hard,¡± Claude said with a smile. ¡°I hear you¡¯re friends with Lady Odeletta. It¡¯s not that difficult if you think of a relationship like that¡ªfriendship.¡± ¡°Oh¡­¡± But¡­was being friends possible between man and woman? I never had a male friend before, and I couldn¡¯t help but be hesitant. ¡°Do you need some time to think?¡± Claude offered. ¡°¡­¡± It¡¯s not like he was asking me out¡ªhe just wanted to be my friend. I couldn¡¯t keep him waiting. In the end, I gave an approving nod, and a wide smile split Claude¡¯s face at my answer. He was so dazzling that I squinted one eye without realizing it. ¡°Thank you, Lady Maristella. It¡¯s an honor,¡± he said solemnly. ¡°No, you needn¡¯t¡­ It¡¯s embarrassing to hear that,¡± I replied, flustered. ¡°I thought you would refuse. So I was a bit worried.¡± ¡°Me?¡± Did I look like someone that played hard to get? Claude¡¯s words put me into an unexpected agony. I thought I was a fairly open person, but did I not seem that way to other people? ¡°Sometimes you draw lines,¡± Claude explained. ¡°That¡¯s why I thought that way. I¡¯m glad you agreed readily.¡± ¡°Yes, well¡­¡± Somehow I felt embarrassed and I smiled awkwardly. Claude shot me a strange look, then stood up. I looked curiously at him. ¡°Are you going now?¡± ¡°Just earlier you asked me to go. Now that I¡¯m really going, do you feel sad?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not like that¡­ But stay safe.¡± ¡°Yes, Lady Maristella. I will come again in two days,¡± he told me. In two days? Not tomorrow? ¡°Is there anything happening tomorrow?¡± I asked. ¡°Are you sad that I¡¯m not visiting you?¡± ¡°Just¡­¡± Some vague unpleasant feeling settled in my stomach, like something was out of place. No other emotion. I spoke honestly. ¡°It¡¯s just that someone who comes every day suddenly told me he won¡¯t be coming tomorrow. So I was just wondering,¡± I explained. ¡°I have an important deal,¡± he said. ¡°Important deal?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Claude confirmed with a smile. ¡°I have to solve something with the Cornohen family.¡± ¡°¡­¡± My breath hitched at the familiar name. Cornohen family¡ªthat was Dorothea¡¯s family. Claude¡¯s brow creased when he saw the sudden stoniness of my face. ¡°Are you alright, Lady Maristella? Your complexion suddenly¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing, Your Grace,¡± I said with a dismissive shake of my head. ¡°I just recalled a bad memory for a second.¡± ¡°I see.¡± Claude nodded his head. ¡°Count Cornohen and his wife are greedy merchants. I don¡¯t know the details¡­but I hear that Count Bellafleur and his wife have a close relationship with the Cornohen family.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Even Claude knew about that. I suppose that our families really were close. But was it true that we had fallen out because of me? I must have had an uncomfortable expression on my face because Claude then said to me, ¡°Please let me know if they bother you.¡± ¡°Pardon?¡± I blinked confusedly at the unexpected remark. ¡°But why¡ª¡± ¡°Because we¡¯re now friends.¡± ¡°¡­¡± My tongue felt numb at the mention of ¡®friends¡¯, and Claude took my hand and gracefully kissed it. Before I could say anything, he spoke. ¡°Friends protect each other. Feel free to speak to me at any time.¡± ¡°¡­¡± I stared dazedly at Claude as he walked out of the room. When I was left alone, I grabbed the handkerchief that Xavier gave me. My brain was spinning; too many things had happened at once for me to process. ¡°Marie?¡± There was a knock on the door, and Martina came in. I turned to her with a blank look. ¡°Hi, Martina,¡± I mumbled weakly. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with your expression? Is there something going on?¡± she asked. ¡°I feel like my energy is getting sucked out today,¡± I said in a monotone. ¡°Really?¡± she said, then her eyes fell to my hands. ¡°Oh¡­I¡¯ve never seen that handkerchief before.¡± ¡°Ah.¡± An awkward smile strained my lips. ¡°It¡¯s the handkerchief that the Crown Prince had given to me¡­ How is it? Isn¡¯t it pretty, Martina?¡± ¡°It¡¯s simple, but elegant and beautiful. There¡¯s embroidery too. Is that your initial?¡± Martina observed. ¡°Yeah. His Highness embroidered it himself.¡± ¡°Oh my. That was very thoughtful,¡± she said, and her eyebrows were slightly lifted in surprise. ¡°I knew the Crown Prince was well versed in many fields, but I didn¡¯t know he was also good with embroidery. He¡¯s really¡­perfect. There¡¯s nothing he can¡¯t do.¡± ¡°I was also shocked. After listening to you, I thought he was very cold, but that was not the case.¡± I gave a light smile. ¡°I think he¡¯s someone good.¡± He matched well with Odeletta. When Odeletta came to mind, I suddenly missed her. It wasn¡¯t that I didn¡¯t expect her to come, but still, I was a little disappointed. Was she busy? I decided to ask Martina. ¡°Martina, do you know the news about Odeletta?¡± ¡°The daughter of the Trakos family? Ah, right. Come to think of it, there was something I didn¡¯t tell you.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Knowing that you¡¯re not allowed to have visitors, she sent you a letter a while ago. She said she wanted to visit if it was alright with you.¡± ¡°Really?¡± I gushed, and I smiled brightly. Martina seemed surprised by my reaction. ¡°Since when did you get close to the daughter of the Trakos family? Then, I will tell her to come?¡± ¡°Can you tell Lady Odeletta to come tomorrow?¡± It happened that Claude wasn¡¯t coming tomorrow. Martina nodded at my words. ¡°I will tell her that.¡± Her voice sounded somewhat excited when she answered me, and I couldn¡¯t help but be curious. ¡°More importantly, is there anything good happening, Martina?¡± I prodded. ¡°You look excited.¡± ¡°Hmm¡­actually, I am excited,¡± she replied. ¡°About what?¡± ¡°It feels like you are finally friends with someone good. Actually, I don¡¯t know much about Odeletta, but at least she¡¯s better than Dorothea.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t get involved with her anymore,¡± I asserted. ¡°Of course you shouldn¡¯t! It¡¯s a waste of time to hang out with that woman.¡± Martina gave a final shake of her head and then headed outside. After a while, I nodded my head in belated agreement. That was what Dorothea thought about me anyway. The proof was there¡ªshe didn¡¯t visit me once when I was unwell, and didn¡¯t send me a single letter or flower. ¡®Now I only need to arrange the relationship between Odeletta and Xavier¡­¡¯ I leaned my back onto my bed and let my eyelids drift downwards. Once I got them together, everything would come back to normal. I couldn¡¯t suppress the satisfied smile on my lips. Chapter 33 - Odeletta’s Visit Chapter 33 ¨C Odeletta¡¯s Visit *** The next day, Odeletta arrived at Bellafleur mansion at an early time. ¡°Lady Maristella,¡± she said in greeting. She sat by my bed with a worried expression and held my hand tightly. Her hands felt a little cold, though I didn¡¯t know whether it was from the weather outside or not. I gave her a gentle smile in reply. ¡°It¡¯s been a while, Lady Odeletta.¡± ¡°Indeed. How long has it been¡ªthree months?¡± Odeletta studied at me with a puppy-like stare, then gave a sigh of relief when I outwardly appeared fine. ¡°You¡¯re too skinny,¡± she said. That was true; I hadn¡¯t eaten much lately. I had unintentionally been dieting, since lying in bed all day left me with little appetite. At least Claude always visited with snacks recently, so there was no drastic difference from Maristella¡¯s usual figure. I smiled awkwardly and tried to dispel her worries. ¡°I¡¯ve been eating a lot to regain weight these days.¡± That didn¡¯t seem to be enough for Odeletta. ¡°I brought food that is supposed to be good for the bones, so you should eat it quickly and get better soon¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m already well, Lady Odeletta. I¡¯m almost healed, but the doctor worries too much¡ª¡± ¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong with listening to your doctor, Lady Maristella. Anyway, you should pay attention to your health until you get better.¡± But I had my own concerns about Odeletta. ¡°I don¡¯t know if you even had breakfast. I don¡¯t want you to hurt your health for no reason,¡± I said. I looked at the clock. It was ten minutes before Odeletta¡¯s scheduled visit. I expected that she would come early, but not this early. Odeletta shook her head. ¡°Thank you for your concern, Lady Maristella. I¡¯m fine. It¡¯s strange to have the patient worry about your health. Did you eat, Lady Maristella?¡± ¡°I¡¯m glad you ate. I had a quick bite before you arrived,¡± I said. ¡°Oh, very good. A patient should eat as much as they can.¡± Then, with a genuinely delighted expression, Odeletta then presented me with something. It was a pretty bracelet made from beads and feathers. The jewelry wasn¡¯t fashioned in the Western-style design that was common here, so it caught my eye. ¡°What is this, Lady Odeletta?¡± I asked in a curious voice. ¡°My father went south for a diplomatic mission, and he said this is a country¡¯s traditional bracelet. It¡¯s a lucky bracelet,¡± she explained. ¡°It¡¯s very pretty and unique.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a gift, Lady Maristella.¡± ¡°Aah¡­did you bring this for me?¡± I said in slight surprise. ¡°The truth is¡­¡± Odeletta blushed slightly and lifted her wrist. ¡°I have the same one.¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t mind¡­would you wear it, Lady Maristella?¡± ¡°Of course,¡± I smiled and gave a nod. A feeling of joy sprang up from deep inside my heart. ¡°That¡¯s so nice. So it¡¯s a friendship bracelet?¡± Odeletta tilted her head. ¡°Friendship bracelet? What is that?¡± Ah, perhaps that was not a tradition in this world. ¡°It¡¯s a bracelet that friends share, and they promise their friendship,¡± I clarified. ¡°That sounds nice. A friendship bracelet.¡± The corners of Odeletta¡¯s mouth tipped upwards in a smile. ¡°I like it. It feels like we¡¯re getting closer¡­ It¡¯s a little exciting.¡± I could feel the sincerity of Odeletta¡¯s words as she said that. She wasn¡¯t friends with Maristella for profit, but because she had a sincere fondness for her. Meanwhile, Dorothea liked the convenience Maristella offered, and if the latter failed to give it, Dorothea thought her useless. Odeletta, meanwhile, showed no such signs. At least not yet. She was different. ¡°Then we¡¯re real friends, aren¡¯t we?¡± I asked. ¡°Yes, we are.¡± The way that Odeletta said it so naturally and casually gave me a ticklish sensation in my heart. Odeletta looked at me with a shy smile. ¡°Then¡­do you mind if I ask you for a favor?¡± ¡°Not at all, Lady Odeletta,¡± I said with a smile and nodded. ¡°Tell me.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know if you know, but¡­we¡¯re the same age.¡± I knew that. Maristella was nineteen years old, as well as Odeletta. And I didn¡¯t want to say it, but Dorothea was nineteen as well. Coincidentally, all three of us were born in the same year. ¡°Now that we¡¯re friends and we share friendship bracelets¡­can we drop the honorifics?¡± I was surprised by the unexpected suggestion. In the book Odeletta never spoke informally to anyone, not even a maid or a servant. Even less so in her days as crown princess than as a lady. The fact she was suggesting that we speak informally now¡­ ¡®I¡¯m sure that¡¯s different from the original novel.¡¯ Odeletta¡¯s words forced me to confront a realization again. If everything had been slowly changing by the time I entered the novel, then ultimately, the foundation and thus the ending of the novel would change too. Who would marry who, who would give birth to whose child, who would kill who? A voice broke my thoughts. ¡°Lady Maristella?¡± I blinked back into awareness when I heard Lady Odeletta calling me. She looked worried, as if she thought I was offended by her proposal. I answered her quickly in case she misunderstood. ¡°I¡¯m fine, Lady Ode¡ªno, Odeletta,¡± I hastily corrected. ¡°Ah, yes. No, that¡¯s right,¡± I said, trying my best not to trip over my words, and I gave an awkward grin in reply. ¡°It¡¯s a little strange now¡­but I will get used to it.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± I was sure it would get better. As I looked at Odeletta, I gave another small smile and nodded. *** Odeletta and I talked with each other until lunchtime that day. At around 1 p.m. I invited her to stay for lunch, but she apologized for bothering a patient for too long and promised to commit next time. She added that I should visit her house once I was discharged from bed rest. After that she returned home. ¡°So it went something like that,¡± I concluded. ¡°With Lady Odeletta?¡± ¡°Mm.¡± It was after lunch, and I was doing my embroidery as Martina sat next to my side. Somehow, my voice was more uplifted than usual. ¡°She even asked me to just call her by her name.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a great development. Every time I see the so-called ¡®Lady Odeletta¡¯, you seem so stern.¡± ¡°Now we¡¯re real friends. We also share friendship bracelets,¡± I said, waving my wrist to show off the white feathers and beads. Martina¡¯s eyes widened in wonder. ¡°Wow, is that a gift from Big Sister Odeletta?¡± ¡°Yes. Marquis Trakos went to the south as a diplomatic envoy, and he brought this back as a gift. It¡¯s the country¡¯s traditional bracelet.¡± ¡°She gave you that precious thing?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s that rare because the materials don¡¯t look expensive, but what¡¯s important is the feeling,¡± I answered with a smile. ¡°It¡¯s a precious gift given with sincerity.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve really become close to Big Sister Odeletta. That¡¯s nice.¡± ¡°I think so too,¡± I said, nodding proudly. I suddenly realized something strange and turned back to Martina. ¡°Wait, but you¡¯ve been saying Odeletta¡¯s name casually as well.¡± ¡°Ah, is it because I said ¡®Big Sister Odeletta¡¯?¡± Martina smiled as she explained it to me. ¡°If she¡¯s your friend, then she¡¯s my big sister too.¡± ¡°But just in case, you have to speak formally until you ask for permission yourself. You know that, right?¡± ¡°Of course I do! You too. Do you think I¡¯m a fool?¡± Martina struck her chest with her hand, and I laughed because she was so cute. ¡°Would you like to take a walk with me, sister?¡± she suddenly asked me. ¡°Walk?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± I nodded my head. ¡°But is that alright¡­?¡± I asked carefully. ¡°Well, sister. It¡¯s alright. It¡¯s worse if you don¡¯t walk enough. Just do it slowly with me. The weather is too nice to stay in this room alone!¡± It obviously was, since the fresh sunlight was pouring in through my window. I took a moment to think about it, then I gave a nod. ¡°Just help your sister out, okay?¡± ¡°Of course! I¡¯ll bring your crutches just in case.¡± ¡°Good.¡± Ah, to be able to soak in the outdoor sunlight after a long time. Chapter 34 - My Ideal Type Chapter 34 ¨C My Ideal Type *** I knew I was fine when I tried walking the other day, but today I felt in better condition than before. When I had gone down the stairs for the first time, my legs trembled so much that I almost fell, but with Martina¡¯s tight grip I was able to safely descend the stairs without fear. Countess Bellafleur looked worried when she saw me come out of the room, but she relaxed when she saw that I was going strong. After following the winding paths, I reached the garden with Martina¡¯s help. A sound of awe escaped my mouth as my eyes soaked in the brilliant natural beauty of the garden. ¡°Waaaa¡­¡± It had been three months since my eyes received any stimulation, and the garden dazzled more brightly than before. This was the season when my favorite red roses were just starting to bloom too, and I was glad to be out of bed now. ¡°Isn¡¯t it pretty, Martina?¡± I gushed. ¡°Yes, you like red roses, don¡¯t you?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Apparently, Maristella liked red roses just as I did. What a coincidence that we had another thing in common besides our long black hair. I smiled as I walked slowly through the sunny garden with Martina. It was peaceful for the moment, when¡ª ¡°Are you thinking of getting married?¡± Martina said out of nowhere. I almost burst into shocked laughter at the sudden topic. ¡°You¡¯re suddenly talking about marriage again?¡± ¡°No, just. All my friends are already talking about whom they want to marry and the families they would have, but I never hear you talk about that.¡± ¡°But you don¡¯t either,¡± I pointed out. ¡°I do. I just don¡¯t do it in front of you,¡± Martina said. ¡°Really?¡± I looked at Martina with a deep smile. ¡°Then who do you want to marry?¡± ¡°In fact, my ideal type is like Duke Escliffe.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Good god. It seemed like the ideal types around me were like Xavier or Claude. They were like celebrities here. Martina continued. ¡°Of course, I¡¯m not saying I want to marry the Duke. There¡¯s a large age difference anyway¡­ In fact, His Highness and the Duke aren¡¯t really the type to say ¡®I want to get married¡¯. They¡¯re more like idols.¡± I gave a low laugh since that seemed to be a suitable description. I wondered who idols would marry anyway. ¡°I like a man who is sweet and only looks at me!¡± Martina enthused. ¡°Most girls want that,¡± I told her. ¡°I am most girls,¡± she stressed. ¡°Anyway, someone can have an attractive face, but what¡¯s most important is personality!¡± It made me glad that Martina recognized that at a young age. Attractiveness only lasted for so long, and one couldn¡¯t rely on their face for their whole life. What was most important was how much one understood and cared for other people. ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± I said proudly. ¡°You have to meet someone like that, alright? You shouldn¡¯t get married just because they¡¯re handsome or they have high social status.¡± ¡°Ahaha, alright.¡± Martina was so cute when she let out her enthusiasm. I stroked her head. ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll meet such a man. You have to marry someone like that.¡± ¡°You too. Don¡¯t worry about me.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true. Our Martina is so smart.¡± I smiled happily and kissed her head. It was then that I heard someone calling us. ¡°Lady Maristella! Lady Maristella!¡± Martina cocked her head. ¡°Is that Florinda¡¯s voice?¡± she wondered. I looked up with a puzzled expression and saw the maid running in our direction. She halted in front of us and tried to catch her breath. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Florinda? Did something happen?¡± I asked worriedly. ¡°That¡¯s not it, My Lady¡­¡± She took another moment to gulp in a breath before speaking. ¡°Th-the guest, here.¡± ¡°Who¡¯s the guest?¡± ¡°It¡¯s¡ª¡± ¡°Marie!¡± Just then, a familiar voice pierced my ears. Martina frowned as soon as she recognized who it was, and I barely managed to control my face. The owner of that voice was clearly¡­ ¡°There you are, Marie!¡± Dorothea. The person whose presence I erased for a long time. Chapter 35 - Should I Make a Move On The Duke? Chapter 35 ¨C Should I Make a Move On The Duke? 1. Fake Friend I looked at Dorothea running towards me with dismay. Why was she here? ¡°¡­Dorothea?¡± ¡°Marie!¡± She seemed to have forgotten that I was a patient and she dashed towards me at full speed. ¡°Long time no see! How long has it been?¡± she squealed. Three months by my count, but that didn¡¯t matter. I stared at her and tried to adjust to seeing her once again. Was she this brazen, confident, thoughtless, or amnesiac? She seemed to have completely forgotten how we parted last time. ¡°Three months,¡± I answered. ¡°It¡¯s been so long! That¡¯s a quarter of a year, isn¡¯t it? Do you know how much I missed you?¡± she said. I couldn¡¯t help but feel a flicker of annoyance. ¡°¡­Why didn¡¯t you come to visit me if you wanted to see me so badly?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been too busy! I¡¯ve been going to tea parties and boutiques. Plus, I heard you were unwell. Patients need unconditional rest, isn¡¯t that right?¡± ¡°¡­.¡± Even after all this time, Dorothea was her usual insensitive and annoying self, but I still found myself speechless. Even as a self-proclaimed ¡°best friend¡±, she was too caught up attending every tea party and boutique in the world. Of course, sarcasm aside, I didn¡¯t want to see her anyway. Unfortunately, she was already here. ¡°So what is it?¡± I asked in an astringent tone, and Dorothea replied as if what happened between us last time didn¡¯t happen at all. ¡°My best friend is here,¡± she said in a tone as if it were obvious. ¡°¡­¡± Dorothea¡¯s eyes slid away from me. ¡°It¡¯s been a while, hasn¡¯t it, Martina?¡± Dorothea said. Now it seemed that her interest shifted to Martina, who didn¡¯t like Dorothea. Martina made a face like she was forced to follow shit, but then decided that she should at least act with some etiquette. ¡°It¡¯s been a while, Lady Dorothea,¡± Martina said in a mechanical tone. Open disappointment crossed Dorothea¡¯s face at Martina¡¯s intentionally distant greeting. ¡°Oh, you don¡¯t have to do that kind of greeting between us, Martina. I¡¯m your sister¡¯s best friend.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Martina¡¯s expression seemed to say ¡®Sure you are¡¯, which made my chest shiver for some reason. Father would be angry again if he saw it. Worried, I hurriedly intervened between the two. ¡°Anyway, I¡¯m fine now, Dorothea,¡± I cut in, and Dorothea¡¯s attention was averted again. ¡°I¡¯m so glad! You said you were in a carriage accident, right?¡± she said in awe. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°I heard that Duke Escliffe was in the accident as well.¡± ¡°Technically it¡¯s not his fault. The horse that pulled the carriage ate hallucinogenic grass and caused the accident,¡± I explained. ¡°Good thing nothing worse happened, Marie. I was so worried,¡± she said, relieved. ¡°Yeah,¡± I answered dryly, nodding as I listened to Dorothea. Then, yet another voice called to me. ¡°Marie!¡± It was the Countess Bellafleur, Maristella¡¯s mother. I raised my hand to respond to her, but hesitated when I saw a strange woman next to her. She had sunny blonde hair and blue eyes that resembled a coral sea. I tried to guess who she was, but no one came to mind. ¡°Ah, Mother!¡± I was startled at the voice that came from my right. Mother? ¡°Countess Cornohen?¡± Martina¡¯s voice said from the left. I couldn¡¯t believe it. That woman was Dorothea¡¯s mother and the wife of Count Cornohen, Countess Cornohen. Taken aback, I looked alternately between Countess Cornohen and Countess Bellafleur. A few moments later, the two women reached us. ¡°It¡¯s been a while, Lady Maristella,¡± Countess Cornohen, the gorgeous blonde woman, said in greeting. ¡°You¡¯ve become even more beautiful since the last time we met. I heard that you were in an accident. Are you alright?¡± I went for a customary answer. ¡°Thank you for worrying. I am well now.¡± Then I added, ¡°Thank you for your concern.¡± Countess Cornohen smiled sympathetically at me. ¡°Lady Maristella is like a real daughter to me. Of course I was worried.¡± ¡°¡­¡± How could that be? Just like Dorothea, that woman didn¡¯t even show her face while I was in bed. I inwardly burst into crude laughter, but feigned a smile on my face. Countess Bellafleur spoke this time. ¡°I¡¯m so happy to see you again. It¡¯s been so long since you stopped by.¡± ¡°Ah, yes,¡± Countess Cornohen said with a nod. ¡°Actually, I came to answer the travel question you mentioned last time. I also have something to say to Lady Maristella.¡± I blinked. ¡°¡­Me?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Countess Cornohen smiled brightly then turned to Countess Bellafleur next to her. ¡°Countess Bellafleur, if it¡¯s alright with you, may I speak to your daughter?¡± ¡°That¡¯s fine, but¡­please also consider her doctor¡¯s opinion.¡± Countess Bellafleur turned towards me with a serious expression. ¡°Is that alright with you, Marie? I¡¯m worried about your physical condition.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Really, my mental state was worse than my physical one. In any case, it would be undignified to refuse Countess Cornohen, so I smiled awkwardly and nodded. ¡°I think I¡¯ll be fine, Mother. I¡¯m much better now.¡± Countess Cornohen smiled. ¡°I¡¯m glad to hear that, Lady Maristella. Then, shall we go to the parlor room?¡± ¡°Of course, Countess,¡± Countess Bellafleur said, then she addressed Florinda. ¡°Florinda, take the two to the parlor room. The Young Lady Cornohen can come into the house with me. Just in time too¡ªwe have some rare tea.¡± ¡°Rare tea?¡± Dorothea said, her eyes suddenly sparking with interest, and Countess Bellafleur answered with a slightly happier tone. ¡°Yes. His Highness the Crown Prince sent it in hopes of Marie¡¯s recovery.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Dorothea¡¯s face visibly stiffened. That was to be expected, so I wasn¡¯t surprised. This time, however, I glanced at Countess Cornohen as well, and saw that her face was equally as hard. Like mother, like daughter I supposed. Was Countess Cornohen just as displeased that Maristella was close to Xavier? ¡®The apple doesn¡¯t fall far from the tree.¡¯ There were some exceptions to the rule, but in my experience, the saying largely held true. In the novel, Countess Cornohen wasn¡¯t described as a bad character; Rather, she was introduced as a good mother who cared deeply about her daughter¡¯s comfort and safety. However, I didn¡¯t trust the original novel all that much, and it turned out that she didn¡¯t seem that much different from Dorothea after all. I decided to poke the two a little further. ¡°His Highness the Crown Prince is such a benevolent man. I didn¡¯t know that he¡¯d be so kind to me.¡± Their faces simultaneously hardened further. ¡®This is really worth seeing.¡¯ Let¡¯s do it one more time. ¡°The Duke dropped by three days ago, and said the tea was delicious too,¡± I continued. ¡°The Duke, Lady Maristella?¡± ¡°Duke Escliffe,¡± I replied in a slightly pompous voice. ¡°He often visits.¡± ¡°Often?¡± ¡°He visits every day!¡± Martina piped up helpfully from my side. It watched in real time as faces of the mother and daughter became even more rotten, and I uttered just a few more words. ¡°But he¡¯s not visiting today. He¡¯ll come tomorrow.¡± ¡°R-really?¡± Countess Cornohen stammered. ¡°Why does the Duke visit so often?¡± Dorothea asked with an unhappy voice. My smile was bright and broad across my face. ¡°No reason.¡± ¡°He comes every day even though you don¡¯t have any business?¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong with that?¡± I said casually. ¡°We¡¯re friends.¡± ¡°Friends?¡± she repeated. ¡°Mm. Friends.¡± As I smiled at Dorothea, I could see that her face was growing harder. At this point, I wondered how she could control her expressions beneath that mask. ¡°He said yesterday that he wanted to be friends,¡± I said. ¡°¡­The Duke?¡± ¡°He said it first.¡± The words ¡®To you?¡¯ remained unspoken, but I couldn¡¯t help but laugh in my mind. In the original novel, Dorothea didn¡¯t care much about Claude, and he naturally remained on the sidelines as a supporting character. However, one would have to be a fool now to ignore someone with the title as high as a duke. Countess Cornohen seemed to think the same. ¡°I was surprised,¡± I added lightly. ¡°So am I. Friends with the Duke?¡± Dorothea pressed her lips in a disagreeable manner. ¡°Is it possible for a man and woman to be friends?¡± ¡°¡­Then do you think should I take the opportunity to make a move on Duke?¡± I said with a savage smile, and Dorothea suddenly became mute. After a moment, I slightly lifted an eyelid. ¡°Well, you automatically came to that conclusion because you don¡¯t have experience with interactions.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Even if it¡¯s not for the purpose of dating, there are plenty of people to interact with.¡± ¡°Now, you¡¯re taking up a lot of time with that story, Marie,¡± Countess Bellafleur suddenly interrupted. She must have noticed that the mood was gradually turning foul. ¡°It¡¯s not polite to keep a guest standing for too long. Florinda, please take those two to the parlor room.¡± ¡°Yes, My Lady,¡± Florinda said with a bow, and then turned to me. ¡°Miss, do you need help?¡± ¡°Thank you, Florinda. I¡¯m fine.¡± I turned to Countess Cornohen with a thin smile around my mouth. ¡°Shall we go, Countess?¡± Chapter 36 - Your Family Owes A Debt Chapter 36 ¨C Your Family Owes A Debt *** Why would Countess Cornohen request for a private meeting with me? I riffled through various reasons in my head, but there were too many answers to choose from. As I looked at Countess Cornohen sitting across from me, I finally opened my mouth to speak. ¡°Does the tea suit your taste?¡± The tea served was the one gifted by Xavier. Countess Cornohen answered my question with a rather wry smile. ¡°¡­Yes.¡± ¡°I¡¯m glad to hear that,¡± I answered. I took a sip of my own tea, then delved right into the topic. ¡°So you have something to say to me¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± Countess Cornohen¡¯s eyes gleamed, as if she didn¡¯t expect me to be so straightforward. However, she didn¡¯t waste any more time dilly-dallying either. ¡°Yes,¡± she answered. ¡°Please tell me,¡± I prompted with a soft smile, and Countess Cornohen spoke without hesitation. She must have really wanted to tell me this. ¡°I wanted to meet you because of Roth.¡± ¡°¡­¡± I remained silent on the subject, and she continued to speak. ¡°Roth said she had an argument with you,¡± she said. ¡°I see.¡± I tried to keep my words to a minimum. I knew intuitively that it would benefit me. ¡°May I ask what happened?¡± she said. ¡°I suppose Dorothea didn¡¯t tell you?¡± ¡°She just said that you suddenly became angry.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t ¡®suddenly¡¯ become angry, Countess,¡± I disputed. ¡°If that is all you heard, you must think I have anger management issues.¡± ¡°Then I would like to hear your explanation firsthand.¡± ¡°Dorothea carelessly spoke about my private life at a tea party. I was taught it was rude to speak about someone else¡¯s personal information without permission from the person concerned.¡± ¡°¡­Did Roth really do that?¡± she asked. Goodness, this wasn¡¯t a meeting where a teacher called in a parent to discuss a child¡¯s bad behavior. I sighed inwardly and affirmed the facts once again. ¡°She did.¡± ¡°¡­¡± After hearing my words, Countess Cornohen remained silent for a long time. Then, she spoke once again. ¡°What did she say about your personal life that made you angry?¡± ¡°Regardless of what it was, I was upset she spoke without permission. Wouldn¡¯t you feel the same way, Countess?¡± I asked her. ¡°Even so, I¡¯d like to ask what she spoke about that you wanted private,¡± she said insistently. In the end, I decided to tell her. ¡°¡­Before my accident, I went to Thurman Palace. His Highness the Crown Prince invited me there to give me something.¡± In truth, I didn¡¯t intend to say the details, but I couldn¡¯t stop myself. It felt like the mother sitting in front of me wasn¡¯t truly reflecting on her daughter¡¯s error, and I had to make sure she wouldn¡¯t say anything unfair later. ¡°As you know, the Crown Prince is a full-fledged adult, and so am I,¡± I further explained. ¡°At a time when the selection of crown princess is a major topic, Dorothea made the situation difficult between me and the Crown Prince by saying useless things.¡± The more I spoke about it, the more I remembered and the more my anger was rekindled. ¡°I don¡¯t have to tell you how embarrassed I was. You¡¯ve been in high society much longer than I have. There, just a small word can cause false rumors, is it not?¡± ¡°Hmmm¡­¡± Countess Cornohen¡¯s expression turned thoughtful. However, the next words that left her mouth left me absolutely dumbstruck. ¡°But it¡¯s not really my child¡¯s fault, is it?¡± she said. For a moment I thought I misheard her, and I blinked my eyes confusedly. ¡°¡­What?¡± I blurted. ¡°It became clearer to me once I heard your story. My child is not the only one in the wrong, is she?¡± ¡°Countess, what are you¡ª¡± ¡°To be honest, you were also acting misleadingly. Why did you behave in a way that could cause a misunderstanding? It was only natural that such rumors would arise if you went to the Imperial Palace, and just when the Crown Prince is considering marriage too,¡± she concluded. ¡°¡­So are you saying it¡¯s my fault now?¡± I said, feeling indignant. ¡°You should have acted in a way so that this wouldn¡¯t come out, but you didn¡¯t. If you had anything to receive from the Crown Prince, you should have done so through a servant. Why did you go to Thurman Palace yourself?¡± ¡°Are you saying I should have refused His Highness¡¯ invitation? You should know how difficult it is to refuse a command from the Crown Prince.¡± ¡°No. But you should have conducted yourself better. This is a sensitive time for everyone right now. After all, didn¡¯t you dance with His Highness at the banquet?¡± ¡°¡­¡± I could only stare at Countess Cornohen, who stubbornly refused to lay any blame on Dorothea for her faults. What could make her realize that her daughter was at least a little in the wrong? It didn¡¯t take me long to give up the effort, however, because I had a strong feeling that Countess Cornohen wouldn¡¯t change her mind. If there were any hope of that, she wouldn¡¯t have accused me of being in the wrong without a hint of apology in the first place. ¡°So you¡¯re saying it¡¯s my fault?¡± ¡°No¡­not necessarily. I just wonder if it¡¯s something you should be upset about. Frankly, why would you be reluctant to say anything?¡± she asked. ¡°It¡¯s rude to speak about one¡¯s personal life without permission,¡± I reiterated. ¡°That¡¯s fair and obvious. Even if a couple has a wholesome and honorable partnership, you don¡¯t talk about their sex life.¡± ¡°Wh-what?¡± Countess Cornohen stammered, blushing at the provocative example, but I didn¡¯t care. ¡°It¡¯s just an example. It¡¯s not shameful for a couple to be with each other, is it? But you don¡¯t say what¡¯s going on in their bed.¡± ¡°Lady Bellafleur. That¡¯s very offensive,¡± she chastised. I tried to give her an example that would best make her understand me. I wanted her to feel the same way I felt back then and now. ¡°Indeed, Countess Cornohen,¡± I said with a casual smile. ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Your feelings now and the feelings I had then are not much different. Shall I go into more detail?¡± ¡°No thank you!¡± she sputtered in indignation, and stared at me as if to say ¡®Who is this crazy bitch?¡¯ I ignored her gaze and sipped my remaining tea as she composed herself. ¡°I didn¡¯t know you were such an imprudent person, Lady Maristella,¡± she said. ¡°I didn¡¯t know either, Countess Cornohen. I didn¡¯t know that your daughter was an imprudent person who talked about other people¡¯s affairs without permission.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m glad I found out now.¡± After that, I set down the cup on the table and looked into the Countess¡¯ eyes. She did not hesitate to shoot back an unpleasant glare. Mother and daughter were strikingly similar. ¡°So, why did you want to see me?¡± I asked again. ¡°¡­¡± Strangely, the Countess¡¯ eyes seemed to withdraw their sharpness. She unexpectedly remained silent for a long time. I started to become uneasy as the quiet lengthened, then I finally broke it. ¡°Countess?¡± It was then that she seemed to snap out of her thoughts and she looked me straight in the eyes. Her expression didn¡¯t look as harsh as before, but I still felt the weight of her gaze because of what happened earlier. ¡°¡­Are you never going to see my Roth again?¡± she asked. ¡°I tried to do that,¡± I said with a brief sigh. ¡°But this is the situation now.¡± ¡°Then, Lady Maristella. Let me get straight to the point.¡± Countess Cornohen¡¯s voice was sharper and colder than before, but with a note of earnestness behind it. ¡°Please be friends with Roth again.¡± ¡°¡­You seem to have forgotten everything I said earlier,¡± I said tiredly. ¡°I don¡¯t want to be friends with your daughter. I was hurt last time.¡± ¡°Please, Lady Maristella. Do so.¡± It sounded more like a strong demand than a request. I snorted inwardly, but I kept my polite expression on my face. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Countess.¡± ¡°¡­Are you really going to do this?¡± Can you ask your daughter, ¡®Are you going to keep doing this?¡¯, Countess? ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Countess.¡± I felt like I was repeating myself like a parrot, and Countess Cornohen narrowed her eyes at me. To be honest, that was the facial expression I wanted to make at her, but it was a pity that I couldn¡¯t. ¡°Then I will take my leave,¡± I said. In fact, it was proper for her to get up first instead of me, but I didn¡¯t want to keep sitting in this unpleasant atmosphere. But just as I was standing up, Countess Cornohen caught my arm. ¡°Young lady,¡± she said shortly, and I stared at her. ¡°Yes, Countess. Do you have anything else to say?¡± ¡°Sit down. I knew it would turn out like this, so I prepared something.¡± My eyes flickered as I gave her a once-over, but she didn¡¯t look particularly ¡®prepared¡¯ for anything. I was forced to sit down again, since it was rude to ignore her and leave the room. I looked at her with tired eyes. ¡°Tell me, Countess.¡± ¡°You already know this, but your family is in debt.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°Your family owes a debt to the Cornohen family. Why do you pretend that you do not know?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Chapter 37 - I Want This To Be Kept Secret Chapter 37 ¨C I Want This To Be Kept Secret This was the first I heard of this debt. Did Maristella¡¯s house owe something to Dorothea¡¯s house? A stupid expression crossed my face, but I quickly pulled myself together. Circumstances dictated that I was supposed to understand what Countess Cornohen just said. ¡°Ah, yes,¡± I answered vaguely. Countess Cornohen spelled it out for me. ¡°Each month, the Bellafleur family pays a large amount of interest to our family.¡± ¡°A large amount of¡­interest?¡± ¡°Oh. You did not know?¡± Her eyes turned as sharp as knives. ¡°There¡¯s no way you don¡¯t. Your grandfather incurred a significant debt. One must repay a debt of course, and your family pays interest monthly.¡± ¡°¡­¡± My grandfather had a debt¡­? To the Cornohen family? I was taken aback, as I was unaware of this whole backstory. Countess Cornohen wasn¡¯t lying, was she? I was confused. ¡°In any case, I considered increasing the interest,¡± she continued. ¡°What?¡± ¡°Unless you are friends with Roth again.¡± Wait, wait. ¡°If you become friends with her again, I¡¯ll consider waiving the interest.¡± ¡°¡­¡± To put it bluntly, she was buying friends with money. Good god. I couldn¡¯t believe this way of thinking. It was no wonder Dorothea acted the way she did. I sat numbly, unable to say a word. ¡°What do you say, Lady Maristella? Those are good terms, are they not?¡± Countess Cornohen said. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Countess. You must be mistaken¡­ You want me to be friends with Dorothea again, but I don¡¯t represent a trading group.¡± ¡°What does that mean?¡± ¡°In other words, Countess Cornohen, a friendship cannot be a business transaction. Otherwise, the relationship is not genuine¡ª¡± ¡°I don¡¯t understand,¡± the Countess interrupted, and she shook her head bewilderingly. ¡°So, are you going to be Roth¡¯s friend or not?¡± I didn¡¯t speak. ¡°Think carefully. This is an excellent opportunity,¡± she urged. ¡°¡­¡± ¡°With the monthly interest collected from the Bellafleur family, you can buy a castle in the countryside in just ten years. Your family has been paying a large amount of interest since your grandfather¡¯s time. The principal payment is being paid off at the speed at which a turtle crawls.¡± I didn¡¯t know it was that significant. I didn¡¯t see any effect on my life at all. ¡°Of course, if you live more frugally, you may be able to pay it off sooner. But you understand, don¡¯t you? It takes a large amount of money to protect the pride and dignity of a noble.¡± ¡°¡­¡± That was a true statement, but it was a principle distant from someone who lived as an average citizen for over two decades. That didn¡¯t mean I didn¡¯t understand the concept, however. Nobles had their honor and prestige to maintain. They needed money to pay their servants, they needed money to manage their property, and they needed money to buy dresses and suits to wear to parties. It was all about money. Countess Cornohen looked at me with gleaming eyes. ¡°I¡¯ll do away with the interest starting next month. What do you think about my offer? Isn¡¯t it tempting?¡± She continued. ¡°Consider the relationship between our families, Lady Bellafleur. They have been close since the era of your grandfather. Are you sure you want to cut such historical ties?¡± I paused as I considered her words. ¡°¡­Does your husband know what you¡¯re proposing?¡± ¡°Of course. I am my husband¡¯s agent.¡± There was a note of pride in Countess Cornohen¡¯s voice. I didn¡¯t know if it was a pride that naturally came when a person had wealth, or a pride when one had the ability to wield power over someone. ¡°Do my parents know?¡± I asked. ¡°No, they don¡¯t,¡± she replied. With a large smile, she added, ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be better if they didn¡¯t?¡± If I accepted this offer, then they certainly would. A troubled expression crossed my face before I spoke again. ¡°¡­You would do this so I would be your daughter¡¯s friend again?¡± ¡°What I want from you is nothing special,¡± she said in an unconcerned voice. ¡°I just need someone in an ¡®equal position¡¯ to stand by my daughter. Someone to listen to her worries, and someone to enthusiastically agree with her if she criticizes someone. That kind of person.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Basically, Dorothea needed a maid. Countess Cornohen didn¡¯t want a true friend for her daughter. She just wanted a secretary to be subservient to her. ¡°Why are you doing this, Countess?¡± I asked in frank curiosity. ¡°Because my Roth wants it. She needs someone by her side to make her shine,¡± she said. ¡°Do you think that¡¯s good for Dorothea, My Lady? Would Dorothea really like that?¡± I questioned. Countess Cornohen appeared confident. ¡°Yes, Lady Maristella. I believe so.¡± ¡°Is that just a delusion of yours, Countess?¡± ¡°Young lady,¡± Countess Cornohen said harshly. ¡°This is nothing more than idle chit-chat. I am a very busy person.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Will you accept my proposal or not?¡± ¡°¡­To put it bluntly, you need a stooge to stand by your daughter¡¯s side. Isn¡¯t that right?¡± ¡°That expression is offensive, Lady Maristella.¡± ¡°No, Countess. I¡¯d rather say it,¡± I said with a shake of my head. ¡°Very well, Countess Cornohen. I will be your daughter¡¯s stooge.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Please keep your promise. For this month, make sure that not a single penny of interest is paid to the Cornohen family. If you do that, then I will be your daughter¡¯s stooge as you wish. But that is all.¡± I wouldn¡¯t go so far as to be her friend. ¡°Do you find that satisfactory?¡± I concluded calmly. ¡°Yes,¡± Countess Cornohen said with a light smile. ¡°That is agreeable. You are wise, as expected.¡± ¡°¡­I want this to be kept secret from my parents,¡± I requested. If Count Bellafleur found out about this, he would surely question me, then insist he didn¡¯t want any harm to come to me. I didn¡¯t want that. I already felt sorry for them for taking over Maristella¡¯s body, and I wanted to be as of much help to this house as possible. Of course, me becoming Dorothea¡¯s stooge again wasn¡¯t ideal. Every effort I made to break away from her since entering this novel would go down the drain. It was a tragic irony that I tried so hard not to be Dorothea¡¯s supporting character, only for me to abruptly shift gears. However, Countess Cornohen¡¯s proposal was too great for me to be stubborn about my pride and, if anything, I wanted to lessen this house¡¯s burden. ¡°Of course,¡± Countess Cornohen said. ¡°I have the sense to keep it quiet.¡± She gave me a reassuring smile. ¡°Why don¡¯t we go to the living room? Roth and Countess Bellafleur will be waiting for us to come out.¡± *** ¡°Marie!¡± As soon as I stepped into the living room with Countess Cornohen, Dorothea called out to me in greeting. As I considered how I should respond to her, I remembered Countess Cornohen standing next to me and plastered a fake smile on my face. ¡°Roth.¡± It wasn¡¯t difficult to be a stooge. I¡¯d think of it like a business. A part-time job. It was an offense to call this relationship a friendship. ¡°How do you like the tea?¡± I asked. ¡°Is it from the Crown Prince? It tastes delicious,¡± Dorothea said with a pink flush on her cheeks. Honestly, the tea was disgusting. It wouldn¡¯t be praised so much if it didn¡¯t come from the Crown Prince. ¡°I¡¯m glad it suits your taste.¡± I turned to the Countess. ¡°Would you like a cup too?¡± At my question, she looked towards Countess Bellafleur. ¡°May I have a drink, Countess?¡± ¡°Of course,¡± Countess Bellafleur replied gladly, and she summoned a maid to bring in two more cups of tea. I watched this exchange, then moved towards the couch. I sat next to Countess Bellafleur, then looked across to Dorothea. ¡°Are you really here on a sick visit?¡± I asked. ¡°Of course,¡± Dorothea replied, ¡°I¡¯m happy to hear that you¡¯re better.¡± ¡°¡­¡± I paused, unsure of the sincerity of her words, then turned towards her mother. ¡°But I didn¡¯t expect Countess Cornohen to come.¡± ¡°Then what would our relationship be?¡± Countess Cornohen remarked. Well, one that bought and sold relationships with money. ¡°Anyway, I have something else to say.¡± Countess Cornohen sat down next to her daughter and continued speaking. ¡°The trip I mentioned before. I came here to talk about it.¡± ¡°Oh, didn¡¯t you say you were busy? I thought we could only go in the middle of winter¡­¡± Countess Bellafleur wondered. ¡°Of course I¡¯m busy,¡± said Countess Cornohen haughtily. Mother and daughter were truly a pair. ¡°But my relationship with the Bellafleur family is precious. Isn¡¯t that how it usually is?¡± ¡°¡­¡± How nauseating Chapter 38 - It Doesn’t Make Sense Chapter 38 ¨C It Doesn¡¯t Make Sense ¡°So when is a good time?¡± ¡°When are you free?¡± ¡°As you know, the Count does nothing but work in the Imperial Palace. If you tell me a good date, I¡¯ll tell my husband about the vacation.¡± ¡°Ah, so how about around the middle of autumn. The weather is cool then.¡± ¡°Autumn is good.¡± As the two women made polite conversation, I stared at Dorothea. She seemed disinterested in the adult conversation and was immersed in sipping her tea. Surprisingly, she really seemed to like it. ¡®I hope she doesn¡¯t make an unreasonable demand for tea leaves.¡¯ Countess Cornohen then turned to her daughter. ¡°You must like that tea a lot, Roth,¡± she said, making the same observation as I did. ¡°Yes, Mother,¡± Dorothea replied with a child-like smile. ¡°I¡¯ve never had such delicious tea in my life.¡± ¡°Oh really?¡± ¡°Yes. It¡¯s so good that I want to drink it at home.¡± No way¡­ I stared at Dorothea with an uneasy look, and she lifted her eyes towards me. ¡°Marie, if you don¡¯t mind, can you give me some of these tea leaves?¡± she asked me, ignoring the unpleasant expression on my face. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Why were my ominous premonitions never wrong? I inwardly gave a bitter smile. Dorothea still hadn¡¯t changed, but that was alright. This allowed me to hate her even more without any guilt. I looked at Dorothea without a change in my expression. ¡°No,¡± I said tersely. I would share my tea with my friends, but we were not friends¡ªI was her stooge. There was no reason to concede my gift to her. Dorothea looked taken aback by my answer, while Countess Cornohen, who was sitting beside her, silently glared daggers. One might mistake her expression for self-consciousness, but no, she was definitely glaring at me. It was when I looked at her that the hostility in her gaze was clear. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Roth,¡± I said. ¡°I would if these were any other tea leaves, but this was given to me by the Crown Prince. In the worst-case situation, I may get in trouble for profanity against the imperial family. ¡°Marie, but it¡¯s really delicious,¡± Dorothea begged. ¡°Then I¡¯ll talk to His Highness. I¡¯ll tell him that you really wanted the tea leaves he gave me.¡± I smiled brightly at Dorothea as if she were anything else other than my enemy, and she gave me a disbelieving stare. Actually, I should be the one making that expression. Countess Cornohen intervened in our conversation. ¡°She¡¯s not asking for much, Lady Maristella. Just a little bit,¡± she implored. ¡°I would still feel guilty,¡± I said to her with a smile. ¡°I was just about to go and thank His Highness. I hesitated because I worried about what other people would think¡­but it would be no problem to visit and tell him that Roth also wants the tea leaves he gave me.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Would that work, Roth?¡± I asked Dorothea calmly, but when I looked at her, she had an unsmiling look on her face. Countess Bellafleur wore an identical expression. She was upset somehow, but she was careful not to fully let it show. ¡°Y-yes,¡± Dorothea said stiffly. ¡°I won¡¯t keep you waiting too long. Countess Cornohen, I¡¯ll come to see you with the tea leaves soon.¡± ¡°But that would be too troublesome. You can send a servant¡ª¡± she began, but I interrupted her with a shake of my head. ¡°No,¡± I said, effectively cutting her off. Countess Cornohen¡¯s expression twisted into something unreadable. ¡°Roth and I are friends. It¡¯s worth the trouble to do it as a friend.¡± ¡°¡­Very well. Do as you please,¡± she said finally. ¡°I will,¡± I said, slowly smiling, then glanced at the clock on the wall. It was almost dinnertime. ¡°Time flies quickly. It¡¯s already dinnertime,¡± I said with my gaze still fixed on the clock. It was about time for the Cornohens to leave now. Countess Cornohen seemed to catch the implication in my words, but Dorothea did not. ¡°May I stay for dinner, Countess Bellafleur?¡± Dorothea said excitedly. ¡°Of course,¡± Countess Bellafleur replied, but then Countess Cornohen¡¯s voice interrupted. ¡°Roth,¡± she said sternly. I watched to see how this would play out. ¡°That is impolite. We should be going back now.¡± In fact, Dorothea¡¯s words and actions earlier were far ruder than inviting herself over for dinner, but Countess Cornohen seemed oblivious to that. Or perhaps her standard of ¡°impolite¡± went back and forth like a rubber band. I personally bet on the latter. ¡°But Mother¡ª¡± Dorothea protested. ¡°Roth,¡± Countess Cornohen said sharply this time, and Countess Bellafleur, upon seeing the situation, spoke carefully. ¡°It¡¯s fine, Countess. She may stay for dinner.¡± Countess Cornohen shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but my husband will arrive home soon.¡± She stood, and Dorothea was forced to follow suit in face of her mother¡¯s strong conviction. I rose from my seat to see them off, while Countess Cornohen acknowledged Countess Bellafleur politely. ¡°We¡¯ll take our leave, Countess Bellafleur. We¡¯ve kept you for too long. I apologize for the inconvenience.¡± ¡°Not at all. As you said, we have a good relationship.¡± Countess Bellafleur smiled gently and addressed Dorothea in a warm voice. ¡°Please visit us again.¡± ¡°Yes, Countess.¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s go,¡± Countess Cornohen said, then left the living room with Dorothea. After I heard them leave, I collapsed onto the couch in exhaustion like a puppet who had its strings cut. I blew out a long sigh, and Countess Bellafleur looked at me questioningly. ¡°What happened with Countess Cornohen?¡± she asked. ¡°Nothing, Mother,¡± I lied easily. ¡°Nothing happened.¡± ¡°¡­Really?¡± she said doubtfully. Her stare made me feel guilty, but I made myself lie again. ¡°Yes, Mother. She just asked me to be close to Dorothea just as always.¡± ¡°I see,¡± Countess Bellafleur said, nodding in understanding. ¡°Ah, your father will be home soon. Are you feeling better? The doctor said you could move now, but I don¡¯t want you to do too much too soon.¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine, Mother. I¡¯m really alright now.¡± To emphasize my point, I gave her a bright smile. ¡°It¡¯s been a while since I sat down to eat with my family, and I¡¯m really looking forward to it.¡± *** Just as Countess Bellafleur said, Count Bellafleur came home soon after, and I had a long-awaited meal with them in the dining hall. Naturally, conversation at the dinner table turned towards the topic of Countess Bellafleur¡¯s and Dorothea¡¯s visit today. Although Martina already knew about that fact, she made a face. In any case, that evening a decision was made to go on the trip with the Cornohen family this autumn. ¡°That¡¯s awful! I can¡¯t believe I have to spend two days and three nights with that woman,¡± Martina grumbled in my room later that night. She openly made an expression of disgust, while I vowed never to tell her what happened with Countess Cornohen that day. Martina, however, seemed to read my thoughts. ¡°More importantly, what did you and Countess Cornohen talk about today?¡± she asked. ¡°Oh?¡± I said, feigning ignorance. ¡°You spoke separately in the parlor room earlier. What did you talk about?¡± Never, ever tell her. If I did, Martina would become furious upon hearing Countess Cornohen¡¯s proposal. I couldn¡¯t make a fool of myself when it wasn¡¯t even clear whether Martina knew our family was in such debt. It would shock a child like her. ¡°Nothing important,¡± I said nonchalantly. Martina narrowed her eyes at me. ¡°When you say it like that, it sounds suspicious.¡± ¡°I¡¯m telling you. She only just¡­asked me to stay close to Dorothea.¡± ¡°My god.¡± Martina shook her head. ¡°She must have heard what happened between you two.¡± ¡°I think so, too,¡± I affirmed quietly. I hesitated, then spoke in a cheerier voice than before. ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much, Martina. I¡¯m not as stupid as you think.¡± ¡°Who said that? You¡¯re smart. I know that the best,¡± she said passionately. ¡°But strangely, you are weak to that woman only.¡± Maybe Maristella somehow accepted this proposal. Maybe that was why she was a pushover. Of course, I didn¡¯t really know. ¡°¡­¡± ¡°So are you going to stay with Dorothea?¡± Martina asked. ¡°For now,¡± I said shortly, then slowly lifted my gaze to Martina¡¯s eyes. ¡°You probably disapprove.¡± ¡°Of course,¡± Martina said after a while. ¡°But I still respect your choice.¡± ¡°Really?¡± I smiled and stroked Martina¡¯s head. ¡°¡­I¡¯m proud.¡± Then I suddenly remembered my promise to Dorothea earlier. I had to go get tea leaves from the Crown Prince. ¡®Do I really have to go?¡¯ I said that just to bait Dorothea, but after a while I realized I had to go. When I would meet the Crown Prince I couldn¡¯t just thank him for the rare tea, but I had to ask for more too. Jeez, that was such a nuisance, wasn¡¯t it? It was impolite to give it to Dorothea when Xavier gifted it to me, and most of all, I hated the idea. ¡®He gave me a gift for my recovery, and I should pay him back,¡¯ I concluded. The Crown Prince had visited me while I was in bed and treated me graciously. I vowed to send a letter to Thurman Palace tomorrow. ¡°What are you thinking of, sister?¡± Martina said, breaking the silence, and I turned my eyes downward. ¡°I¡¯m going to send a letter to Thurman Palace tomorrow,¡± I said with a smile. ¡°Huh? Why so suddenly?¡± ¡°His Highness came to visit me and gave me precious tea, so I thought it would be polite to visit him at least once.¡± ¡°I see,¡± Martina said, nodding as if that made sense. ¡°He cares about you even though he¡¯s busy. Does the Crown Prince like you, sister?¡± ¡°Maybe as a friend.¡± ¡°Friend? Jeez,¡± Martina said with a shake of her head. ¡°Can men and women even be friends?¡± ¡°Why not? I became friends with Duke Escliffe right away,¡± I pointed out. ¡°There¡¯s no such thing as friendship between people of the opposite sex.¡± Well, I once believed that until now, but Martina kept shaking her head. ¡°Well, who knows. I¡¯m not the Crown Prince,¡± she said. I fought the urge to groan. ¡°That¡¯s not what it¡¯s like.¡± ¡°Why are you so confident? What if you¡¯re wrong?¡± ¡°Because my instincts tell me I¡¯m right.¡± I gave a large grin, revealing my teeth, and quickly rubbed Martina¡¯s head. She let out an indignant cry, and I slowed down a bit. ¡°It doesn¡¯t make sense for Xavier to like me,¡± I reiterated. It wasn¡¯t such an absurd idea considering the present situation, but with all I knew I could confidently say that wasn¡¯t the case. Martina could only guess based on what she saw in front of her; She didn¡¯t know what it was like outside the novel. I ruffled her hair on final time. ¡°Come on, you¡¯d better stop chatting and go to bed. It¡¯s already late.¡± ¡°Awww, but I want to talk more,¡± she pleaded, and she looked at me with wide eyes like a baby. Oh, she was so cute. I didn¡¯t know what to do with the expression of embarrassment on my face, but at that moment someone knocked on the door. ¡°Are you sleeping, Marie?¡± Ah, it was Countess Bellafleur. ¡°Because Martina¡¯s not in her bedroom. Is she in there?¡± she asked. Ah, maybe it was correct to not chit-chat anymore. ¡°Yes, Mother,¡± I replied with a smile. At that, Countess Bellafleur opened the door, revealing her stern face. ¡°Mother has perfect timing,¡± Martina grumbled. ¡°If you don¡¯t sleep early, your skin will be damaged, my beautiful Martina. Stop bothering your sister and go back to your room.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Martina hugged me with an expression as if parting would kill her. She dropped a kiss on my forehead, then left my bedroom. Chapter 39 - Better Than Making Them Worry Chapter 39 ¨C Better Than Making Them Worry I was left in the room with Countess Bellafleur, and I intuitively sensed that she wanted to speak to me. ¡°Do you have anything to say to me, Mother?¡± I asked. Concern remained etched on Countess Bellafleur¡¯s face when she heard my question, but she remained outside the door. ¡°Please come in, Mother,¡± I urged her, wondering what was going on. She briefly hesitated, then came inside the room. I stepped back to the side of the bed and loosened the tension on my face. ¡°Do you have anything to say to me?¡± I repeated. She gave a hum in reply, then approached me and sat down. After a long stretch of silence, she finally spoke. ¡°Did nothing really happen with Countess Cornohen earlier?¡± she asked. ¡°¡­Nothing,¡± I answered, but I sensed something strange with Countess Bellafleur. ¡°Is there something going on?¡± ¡°The Cornohen family sent me a letter late in the evening.¡± ¡°I see.¡± I could roughly guess the letter¡¯s contents, but I played innocent. ¡°As you already know, our family owes a lot of money to the Cornohen family. It¡¯s a debt from your grandfather¡¯s generation. We¡¯re paying the corresponding interest every month.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°But suddenly, I received a letter from them saying that they¡¯ll be exempting next month¡¯s interest. They have never done this before. Your father and I don¡¯t know why they suddenly changed their attitude.¡± ¡°Maybe they changed their minds,¡± I said, feigning ignorance all the way until the end. I glanced up at Countess Bellafleur, then guiltily turned away my head. The truth was I knew¡ªand she probably knew I was lying. There was something wrong with my reaction right now. But as long as I kept my mouth shut, there was no way for any secrets to be revealed. Countess Cornohen would probably keep her word with me, and the Bellafleurs would never hear a peep about what happened. ¡°Nothing really happened, Mother,¡± I stated once again. ¡°¡­Very well,¡± Countess Bellafleur sighed in resignation. She backed off earlier than I expected, as if she decided that further questioning was futile. She stared at the smooth, calm expression on my face. ¡°If anything happens, make sure you tell us, Marie. We¡¯re always on your side,¡± she said with a worried look. ¡°Of course, Mother.¡± I added in a smile. ¡°I will.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Countess Bellafleur seemed relieved with my answer. She gave me a hug and whispered goodnight, then finally left my bedroom. Thud. It was only after the door closed did I collapse backwards onto my bed. I stared at the ceiling and heaved out a long sigh. ¡°Haah¡­¡± I felt guilty for lying, but this was better than making them worry about the truth. I slowly closed my eyes as I reassured myself that I had done the right thing. My body felt exhausted¡ªperhaps it was because of everything I had been through today. *** The next morning, I sent a letter to Thurman Palace. My words were rambling, but I tried to keep it concise. I wrote that I wished to visit the Crown Prince to express my gratitude to him. I asked if I could visit him at a time that was convenient for him. ¡®He¡¯s not going to refuse, right?¡¯ The thought suddenly popped into my mind, but then I shook my head. Xavier once invited me to the Imperial Palace over a mere handkerchief. He wasn¡¯t likely to refuse me. ¡®More importantly, what should I do from today?¡¯ My routine for the past three months involved being stuck in bed, so I struggled to remember how I spent my time before that. Surely I went to tea parties, met other young ladies¡­ I had a nagging feeling that I was forgetting something, but I couldn¡¯t explain what it was. I ate a muffin from the table as I pondered deeply. A knock on the door then interrupted my reverie. ¡°My Lady, it¡¯s Florinda,¡± the maid announced. ¡°Come in.¡± The door opened and Florinda stepped inside. Her face was bright from excitement. ¡°Is something good going on? You look happy,¡± I said, raising my eyebrow at her. ¡°You have a guest,¡± she chirped. ¡°A guest?¡± Was I expecting a visitor today? As I racked my brain for an answer, Florinda spoke first. ¡°Yes. It is His Grace, Duke Escliffe.¡± ¡°Ah,¡± I said in reply. Goodness. I couldn¡¯t believe that I had already forgotten about him just because he didn¡¯t come yesterday. I nodded at Florinda, shocked by my poor memory. Yes, Claude came to my house every day. I felt guilty that I had already erased his existence from my head. ¡°Please bring him to the parlor room,¡± I instructed Florinda. ¡°I will be going down now.¡± ¡°Yes, My Lady.¡± I did not run, but my footsteps were quick as I headed towards the parlor room. When I arrived, I saw him through the glass door, sitting on a chair and sipping tea. He looked like a masterful illustration. Claude was a very playful and sly person most of the time, but in rare moments like these, he looked like a prince who lived beyond reality, his existence etched with dream-like luxury. I tapped quietly on the door, and heard a response from inside right away. ¡°Come in.¡± The voice that replied was neither too high nor too low, and its tone made the listener feel good. I opened the glass door to the parlor room. Claude¡¯s face lit up as soon as he saw me, and I smiled back in return. ¡°It¡¯s been a while, Lady Maristella,¡± he said in greeting. ¡°It has only been two days,¡± I replied with a light smile at his words. I felt guilty for forgetting his existence in just two short days. I took a seat opposite of him. ¡°Did you solve the problem with your trading group?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± His face was lighter than before, as if to signal that his answer was not a lie. That was fortunate. ¡°What tea are you drinking?¡± I asked him. ¡°Ah.¡± He answered my question with a grin. ¡°It¡¯s green tea.¡± ¡°Good.¡± As soon as I finished speaking, a maid approached me and handed me a teacup of my own. I took a careful sip of green tea, then set the cup down. The tea was freshly brewed and still quite hot. I would drink it once it cooled a bit. Claude addressed me again. ¡°Now that you¡¯re in this parlor room now, I see you¡¯ve completely recovered.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been bedridden like a corpse for the past three months. I should get better.¡± I bit my lip in hesitation for my next question. ¡°Will you come again tomorrow?¡± Claude looked flustered for a moment, but then his shoulders drooped in disappointment. ¡°You don¡¯t want me to come?¡± ¡°No, that¡¯s not what I meant,¡± I said hastily. ¡°I know that you¡¯re quite busy. I¡¯m all better now, and since you have more work than I do, I was worried that you visiting me would interrupt your daily schedule.¡± ¡°It would be a lie if I said that was false¡­¡± he began. ¡°But in truth, the most enjoyable part of my day is when I visit you.¡± ¡°Me?¡± I said in a stunned voice. I wasn¡¯t a humorous person, and I was far from a stimulating and interesting conversationalist. That was all Claude. ¡°I¡¯m not that funny,¡± I told him in a bewildered voice. ¡°You, on the other hand, are quite witty.¡± ¡°I¡¯m glad that you see me like that. But that is a side I rarely show other people.¡± ¡°Pardon?¡± I tilted my head at his vague remark, but Claude gave a dismissive shake of his head. ¡°No. I am simply saying that my time with you is enjoyable.¡± The smile remained on his face. ¡°But I understand your worries. It¡¯s excessive to visit every day.¡± ¡°I am honored that you enjoy these visits,¡± I said. ¡°But like you said before, we¡¯re friends now. You can meet me anytime you want, so you don¡¯t have to visit this place every day.¡± ¡°Then, will you meet me whenever I want?¡± I was taken aback by his sudden question, but I replied with a reassuring nod. ¡°Of course.¡± ¡°I¡¯m glad you said so.¡± He looked straight at me with that charming smile on his lips. Was there anything else as embarrassing as having the direct attention of a handsome man? I smiled awkwardly and slightly avoided his gaze. Nothing was more burdensome than an attractive man staring at me¡ªwhether it was Xavier or Claude. Claude changed the topic. ¡°More importantly, did something happen when I was not here yesterday?¡± ¡°Nothing much,¡± I said, fighting back a cynical smile. Nothing much, my foot. The fact that Odeletta and Dorothea visited this house itself was ¡®everything¡¯. I immediately corrected the words I said. ¡°Actually, Lady Odeletta and Lady Dorothea came here.¡± I paused, then decided to elaborate just in case he knew nothing about the two women. ¡°The daughter of Trakos and the daughter of Cornohen, I mean.¡± ¡°I know them both, Lady Maristella. I hear you¡¯re very close to them,¡± Claude replied. ¡°Hmm¡­¡± An awkward smile twitched on my lips before I could even hide my feelings. Odeletta could be considered ¡®close¡¯, but Dorothea was nowhere near that category. Chapter 40 - I Will Do It Chapter 40 ¨C I Will Do It Claude obviously could not have known that, but he must have noticed something strange. ¡°Rumors aren¡¯t always true. I guess I was wrong,¡± he said. ¡°You¡¯re half right, half wrong. I am no longer friends with Lady Dorothea,¡± I explained. I paused for a moment to think, before adding, ¡°Maybe I¡¯m a bridesmaid.¡± ¡°Bridesmaid?¡± ¡°It¡¯s personal,¡± I said shortly. When I glanced at Claude, he offered me a reassuring smile. ¡°You don¡¯t have to tell me anything if it makes you uncomfortable,¡± he said. ¡°Is that alright?¡± ¡°We¡¯re friends now.¡± A gentle smile played on his lips. ¡°I will listen carefully if you tell me.¡± ¡°¡­Then you won¡¯t tell anyone else, right?¡± I asked. ¡°I suppose you don¡¯t know how tightly sealed my mouth is.¡± He gave me a look as if to tell me not to worry. ¡°It¡¯s fine, since I don¡¯t have any friends.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Ah, you¡¯re the exception of course,¡± he corrected. ¡°O-oh, I understand,¡± I stammered. I was taken aback by his unexpected excuse, but I put on a thoughtful look. Claude waited patiently for me to speak. It was some time before I finally found the words to say. ¡°Actually¡­¡± I ended up telling him everything that happened yesterday¡ªstarting from the fight with Dorothea, to her mother¡¯s offer to me, to the considerable amount of debt we owed to her family. Claude listened to my story with quiet attention, just as he promised. At first, I was nervous about sharing this story with someone else for the first time, but the more I spoke, the more at ease I felt. ¡°¡ªActually, I tried not to get involved with Lady Dorothea as much as possible, but my mind went blank when I heard about the debt. So I thought about it. My pride or my parents¡¯ pride. I didn¡¯t think for very long.¡± ¡°But that doesn¡¯t mean that you gave up your pride. Don¡¯t worry too much.¡± ¡°I was just¡­just a little distressed, I think, because I felt like a two-faced hypocrite. After all, I gave in to the money,¡± I mumbled. ¡°I would have made the same choice even if I were in your shoes,¡± he said consolingly. ¡°The same goes for anyone else. You¡¯re not foolish for being distressed. I hope you won¡¯t lose your head over this.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t.¡± I smiled lightly and nodded. It was amazing. I was only telling him what happened yesterday, but it was as if a weight had been lifted from my shoulders. I thought Claude was just a witty conversation partner, but he was also an excellent counselor. ¡°You make me feel much better. Thank you,¡± I said gratefully. ¡°I¡¯m glad it helped you a bit.¡± ¡°What about you? Do you have any concerns?¡± ¡°Me?¡± he said, his eyebrows lifting in confusion. ¡°Yes. Now that you have heard my story, I think it¡¯s only right for me to listen to your concerns,¡± I said with an encouraging nod of my head. Claude stared at me. There were a few moments of silence before he spoke. ¡°¡­There is one thing,¡± he said carefully. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Actually, it¡¯s not really a concern. More like, I¡¯m wondering if this is really possible.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°There¡¯s someone. Let¡¯s call him A.¡± His voice lowered to a quiet tone. ¡°A is meeting someone named B out of necessity. At first, he thought he should use B, but gradually, his original purpose faded, and he just enjoys being with B. He smiles whenever he thinks about B, and he¡¯s the happiest when he meets B.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°And at some point, rather than profiting from B, he just wants to give what he has to B. Everything he was trying to achieve through B doesn¡¯t matter anymore, and now B is the whole purpose and the reason for his relationship.¡± After Claude¡¯s story was over, he looked at me in the eyes. ¡°Is that really possible?¡± he asked. ¡°Hmm¡­¡± I hummed thoughtfully. I never had this kind of experience before, so it was a difficult problem. However, I could empathize with ¡°A¡± to a certain extent. I mulled over his story. ¡°That¡¯s possible, isn¡¯t it?¡± I said eventually. ¡°Is that so?¡± ¡°Yes, of course,¡± I affirmed. ¡°One¡¯s thoughts can change after a meeting. As long as A is human, I think that¡¯s possible.¡± ¡°So A was never unusual.¡± ¡°If B is nice enough to change A¡¯s mind, then I think it¡¯s possible,¡± I concluded. However, I added to my words. ¡°I don¡¯t know if my answer is enough. I never experienced that kind of thing.¡± ¡°It¡¯s also the first time for me,¡± Claude said. ¡°Pardon?¡± ¡°Ah, I mean it¡¯s also the first time for A. I misspoke,¡± he clarified. I looked at him skeptically. ¡°Was the story you told just now about you?¡± ¡°No, no way,¡± Claude denied. ¡°I don¡¯t approach people for such impure purposes.¡± An odd smile widened on his lips. ¡°It was about someone I knew. I asked you because I didn¡¯t understand him at all.¡± ¡°I see,¡± I said with a light nod, then picked up the teacup I set down on the table earlier. The tea had been too hot to drink earlier, but now it had reached a comfortable temperature. I sipped the tea and was about to move onto another conversation topic when¡ª Knock knock. A knock came from outside. ¡°It¡¯s Florinda, My Lady,¡± a voice said. A frown creased my brow. That was rude of her when I already had a visitor here. I turned towards the door, feeling somewhat upset. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°There is a reply from the Imperial Palace. Shall I leave it in your bedroom?¡± Oh my God, there was already a reply? I was shocked, as the response came faster than I expected. After I ordered Florinda to leave the letter in my bedroom, I turned my attention to Claude again. ¡°You received a reply from the Imperial Palace?¡± he said in a low voice. ¡°Ah.¡± Claude didn¡¯t know. I wondered if I should talk to him about this. Last time I saw the two young men together, they didn¡¯t seem to get along that well¡­ After some consideration, I decided to explain the situation as concisely as possible. ¡°I wished to visit His Highness to thank him, since he came to visit me personally and gave me tea leaves back then.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Duke?¡± I said, feeling uneasy about the silence. ¡°¡­Ah.¡± Claude looked glassy-eyed for a moment, then he smiled brightly and spoke as if nothing had happened. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Lady Maristella. I didn¡¯t sleep well last night, and I¡¯m a little tired.¡± ¡°Ah, I see.¡± ¡°But¡­do you need to go to the Palace for that?¡± ¡°Hmm¡­¡± I already expected his negative response, and I spoke as delicately as I could. ¡°I think it¡¯s a matter of courtesy. And, actually, I have a favor to ask him¡ª¡± ¡°I will do it,¡± he cut in. I blinked in confusion. ¡°¡­Pardon?¡± ¡°Whatever it is, I will do it, Lady Maristella,¡± he asserted. ¡°No. It¡¯s not a favor that you can do¡ª¡± ¡°¡¯Impossible¡¯ does not exist in my dictionary. Whatever it is, just tell me.¡± In the end, I decided to be direct. ¡°Do you really not want me to go to the Imperial Palace?¡± Claude faltered at my question, but after a moment he gave a firm nod. ¡°I really don¡¯t like the idea.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°As you know, I dislike the Crown Prince. He¡¯s very cold. I don¡¯t know why he would approach you, but it¡¯s not good to get close to him. I¡¯m afraid he will only hurt you.¡± That was some heavy criticism. How many people in the world could condemn someone as high-ranking as the Crown Prince? When I thought about it like that, the two had to be quite close. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for his rank as the Crown Prince, he¡¯d have to be imprisoned,¡± Claude continued. ¡­Or was I just mistaken? ¡°Don¡¯t go,¡± he said warningly. ¡°I don¡¯t know what it is, but whatever you need, I will do it.¡± I shook my head. ¡°But even if you¡¯re right, I don¡¯t think that¡¯s proper. Besides, I need to send a reply¡­¡± Worry creased my forehead, but soon I had an idea. ¡°Here¡¯s what I will do. If the reply is a refusal, then I won¡¯t message the Crown Prince again. However, if it isn¡¯t, then I cannot say no.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°You understand my situation, don¡¯t you, Your Grace?¡± I asked. ¡°¡­Yes, Lady Maristella,¡± he said, but the bitter expression remained on his face. ¡°I was only thinking of myself. I ignored your point of view and ended up only forcing my opinion. I apologize for my lack of respect, Lady Maristella.¡± ¡°Not at all, Your Grace. I don¡¯t think you did it with bad intentions.¡± It wasn¡¯t that I didn¡¯t understand Claude at all. I¡¯d feel bad too if my friend met someone I didn¡¯t like. Chapter 41 - I’m Sure The Crown Prince Will Like It Chapter 41 ¨C I¡¯m Sure The Crown Prince Will Like It I glanced at Claude¡¯s teacup. ¡°Oh dear, you finished your tea. Would you like some more?¡± ¡°Thank you,¡± Claude replied, smiling gratefully as I poured him another cup. Even though the green tea had already cooled down, the scent floated to my side. He lifted the cup towards his mouth and murmured softly. ¡°The scent is nice.¡± ¡°I¡¯m glad you like it.¡± Claude then looked straight into my eyes. ¡°Oh, Lady Maristella.¡± ¡°Yes, Your Grace.¡± ¡°Actually, I¡¯d like to ask you a favor.¡± ¡°Favor?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± A charming smile played across his face. ¡°I don¡¯t know if you know, but it¡¯s my birthday in two months.¡± ¡°¡­¡± I didn¡¯t know that, but for the sake of Claude¡¯s mental health, I decided to act as if I did. ¡°Oh, yes.¡± ¡°There¡¯s going to be a party at my mansion then. Will you be my dance partner?¡± ¡°Dance partner?¡± I repeated, flustered by the sudden suggestion. Based on what I read in the novel, one¡¯s dance partner was usually someone who was close to them¡ªwhether a family member, spouse, or someone they were dating. ¡°Is that alright?¡± I asked. ¡°As you know, my mother passed away three years ago, and I don¡¯t have a girlfriend, let alone a spouse. So there¡¯s no one to be my dance partner for my birthday party.¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡± ¡°So if you don¡¯t mind, I¡¯d like to ask you.¡± It wouldn¡¯t be any problem to accept. I didn¡¯t know any male nobles in society anyway. ¡°Of course, Your Grace. I will be your dance partner,¡± I said with a happy nod towards him. ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Yes. A friend in need is a friend indeed, right?¡± It was a well-known expression across all ages and in all countries of the world. However, Claude¡¯s face dimmed when he heard the saying. I thought I had said something wrong, but upon reflection, my words were harmless. What was it? What went wrong? ¡°Your Grace¡­?¡± I said carefully. Claude blinked and his expression gradually relaxed. ¡°Ah, yes.¡± ¡°What is it? Your face suddenly darkened¡­¡± ¡°Nothing. I was thinking about something else.¡± ¡°You said you didn¡¯t sleep well last night. You must be tired. I think you should go home and get some rest,¡± I suggested worriedly. He nodded and gave me a faint smile. ¡°I suppose I have to. It would be a nuisance for me to stay too long.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not true. However, your health is more important than anything else.¡± ¡°Thank you for worrying about me, Lady Maristella. I¡¯m touched.¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing. It¡¯s natural for friends.¡± ¡°¡­Yes. I¡¯m happy that I feel like I¡¯m special to you.¡± He slowly rose from his seat, and I followed suit. ¡°I will be going now, Lady Maristella. Don¡¯t overwork, and rest well,¡± he said with a friendly smile. ¡°I will, Your Grace. Have a safe trip.¡± I accompanied Claude to the front of the gate, and only after I watched him ride away in his carriage that I went back to my room. There I saw Florinda and the other maids tidying up. ¡°Should I go out?¡± I asked quietly. ¡°No, My Lady. We¡¯re done,¡± Florinda said, and as soon as she finished her sentence, the maids began to file out one-by-one. Only Florinda remained, and I was left alone with her. I flopped down on my bed and picked up the envelope that was on the table. It was a reply from Thurman Palace. ¡°That was fast,¡± I muttered, but I did not open the envelope. ¡°I was surprised too,¡± Florinda remarked. ¡°Fortunately, the Imperial Palace is not too far away from Bellafleur mansion.¡± I opened the silver envelope with keen anticipation. My eyes flew over the letter, and at some point I breathed out a long sigh. Florinda, who was watching from the side, looked at me nervously. ¡°W-what¡¯s wrong, My Lady? Did he refuse you?¡± she asked. ¡°No. Thankfully, he allowed me to visit.¡± I was worried that he would be too busy and would end up rejecting me. I placed the letter back in the envelope with relief. ¡°That¡¯s great! Then when are you going to the Imperial Palace?¡± Florinda asked excitedly. ¡°Ah.¡± I was so happy that I completely missed that crucial detail. Embarrassed, I took the letter out of the envelope again. When I re-read the letter, this time bewilderment crossed my face. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Florinda asked in curiosity. ¡°It says¡­this Friday.¡± ¡°Pardon?¡± Florinda¡¯s eyebrows lifted in surprise. ¡°Friday? Really?¡± ¡°He wrote that he will be available then, and that he wants to have lunch with me.¡± ¡°But that¡¯s quite soon. Friday is in two days.¡± I paused in thought for a moment, but it couldn¡¯t be helped. ¡°I can¡¯t ask someone as busy as him to accommodate my schedule, so I will have to be accommodating to him. Please get me some stationary, Florinda.¡± ¡°Yes, My Lady.¡± While Florinda went to get paper, I thought about what I should bring to the palace as a gift two days from now. Xavier was the Crown Prince, so it was highly unlikely that he would even bat an eyelash at luxurious items. What was something I could give him that he would like? ¡°Here, My Lady.¡± Soon, Florinda returned and gave a pen and paper. I wrote down in round handwriting that I would visit at lunchtime on Friday, then I folded the letter neatly and put it in the envelope. After instructing Florinda to send the letter to Thurman Palace, I began to puzzle over the things that Xavier might like. ¡®What does he like again in the book?¡¯ Because of his status, Xavier didn¡¯t really like things that one could buy with money. In fact, he gravitated towards gifts given with full sincerity. In the novel, he couldn¡¯t be more happy when Dorothea wrote him a letter full of love, or when she gave him cookies that she worked hard on even though it tasted a little bad. Of course, I wasn¡¯t the one that Xavier liked, but considering his moves in the novel, I thought he was more likely to respond to a sincere gift. ¡®Should I bake some cookies too?¡¯ I remembered how I was treated to an awesome class of desserts at Thurman Palace last time. No matter how important sincerity was, I couldn¡¯t bring desserts. That would be embarrassing for both the giver and the recipient. ¡°What should I bring?¡± I thought out loud. After a while, I suddenly recalled the handkerchief that Xavier had given me last time. Isn¡¯t a handkerchief the final boss of all sincere gifts? I clenched my first and smiled widely. That¡¯s it, I would give him a handkerchief as a gift! ¡®But can I finish it by then?¡¯ I agonized over the decision. Embroidery may seem easy at first glance, but it required a lot of effort and concentration. Moreover, it was very difficult to embroider a handkerchief in less than two days. ¡°Ah, whatever!¡± I exploded, throwing my hands in the air. It would work out somehow if I stay up all night. With that thought, I rubbed my eyes. Five cups of green tea would help me endure the night! *** My prediction was right. I drank another five cups of green tea on Thursday, and I felt an enormous amount of caffeine surging through my body like rocket fuel. It was the first time since I came here that I didn¡¯t sleep. ¡°But somehow I managed to finish it¡­¡± I looked proudly at my creation, an embroidered light gray handkerchief. With the green tea spirit, I managed to embroider the crest of House of Yonas on one corner of the handkerchief. Since the crest of the Imperial House was elaborate and complicated, sewing the intricate details was a formidable task. Fortunately, I was able to do it easier than I thought, since Maristella was good at embroidery. As expected, even though the mind had changed, the body retained old memories. Knock knock. A knock from outside interrupted me. ¡°My Lady, it¡¯s Florinda,¡± a voice said from beyond the door. ¡°Come in.¡± Florinda came into the room with water as usual, but was appalled once she saw my hideous appearance. ¡°Oh my god!¡± she exclaimed. ¡°¡­¡± Did I look that bad? I felt a sting of hurt, and I scrubbed my face with an embarrassed look. ¡°I guess my face must have worsened through the night.¡± ¡°Oh my god, My Lady. Did you stay up all night doing embroidery? You have dark bags underneath your eyes,¡± she fretted, and she came near to bed to peer at my face. ¡°Is it that bad?¡± I said nonchalantly. I had no idea because I hadn¡¯t looked in the mirror yet. ¡°You look like you¡¯re going to pass out anytime. Are you really fine?¡± Florinda said, looking at me in shock. ¡°Haha.¡± As I gave a short chuckle at her words, she glanced at the light gray handkerchief on the bed. Her eyes grew as large as dinner plates. ¡°You finished this in two days? Really?¡± she said in awe. ¡°I don¡¯t think it was a full two days. I started the evening two days ago.¡± ¡°It really is. I knew you were good at embroidery, but I didn¡¯t know you were this good¡­ You¡¯re really amazing.¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s a little sloppy.¡± ¡°Not at all. You¡¯re really good!¡± Florinda gushed. She constantly kept giving me rambling compliments. ¡°I¡¯m sure the Crown Prince will like it too. It¡¯s such a heartfelt gift!¡± ¡°I hope so.¡± I smiled and folded the completed handkerchief. Florinda gave me another studious stare. ¡°You¡¯re going to Thurman Palace today¡­ You can¡¯t go like this. We need to take extraordinary measures.¡± ¡°Extraordinary measures?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Florinda looked at me with a serious expression. ¡°I will do my best to put on your makeup today.¡± Chapter 42 - You Don’t Have To Do This Chapter 42 ¨C You Don¡¯t Have To Do This *** Florinda wasn¡¯t lying when she said she would do her best. Normally, it would take her about an hour to put on makeup, but today it took three times as long. The dark circles under my eyes must have been bad. I wanted to quit an hour into the makeup application, but it was my fault for staying up all night when I was supposed to be at the palace today. And so, I kept my mouth closed and remained still. I shouldn¡¯t have stayed up the night before, but it was too late to do anything about it. ¡°It¡¯s all done, My Lady,¡± Florinda declared. It wasn¡¯t until it felt like there were a good five layers of powder on my face did Florinda stop putting on makeup. I accepted the mirror she handed to me and looked at my face. ¡°Good gracious.¡± This was some superhuman skill. How did she transform me into this? ¡°Do you like it, My Lady?¡± she asked. It was in the form of a question, but Florinda seemed to already know the answer. There was no way I could be disappointed with these results. I stared dazedly at myself in the mirror. The dark circles were covered as a basic option, of course. Additionally, my face was almost like a bride¡¯s on a wedding day, as if to show off the greater amount of effort put on my makeup today. Was this really me? Maristella¡¯s face was already lovely enough that even a little color on her face made her shine, but with full makeup, she almost looked like a goddess. I couldn¡¯t believe that a maid had this much skill! Maristella was truly lucky. ¡°It¡¯s unbelievable. I look so different from before,¡± I said in awe. ¡°I¡¯m glad you like it,¡± Florinda beamed proudly. She seemed to know exactly what she was capable of. I stood up from my seat while I seriously considered giving her a bonus. ¡°How much time do I have left until I have to leave, Florinda?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, My Lady. You picked out your dresses and accessories yesterday. It won¡¯t take long to wear them.¡± It was just as Florinda said. With the help of the other maids, the rest of the preparations did not take as much time as I thought. Finally, I boarded the carriage, and arrived at Thurman Palace right on time. I entered the palace, hoping I was not too late, when one of the servants noticed me. ¡°Lady Maristella.¡± It was Sir Dilton. A natural smile formed around my mouth. ¡°Sir Dilton,¡± I said in acknowledgment. ¡°It¡¯s been a while, Lady Maristella,¡± he greeted. ¡°Yes. It¡¯s been a while. How are you?¡± ¡°I am well,¡± he said briefly, but soon his tone turned worried. ¡°More importantly, I heard you were in a carriage accident¡­ Are you alright?¡± ¡°Ah,¡± I answered with an embarrassed expression. ¡°I had been stuck in bed for about three months. I¡¯m completely recovered now.¡± ¡°God must have helped you. Carriage accidents have a high fatality rate.¡± ¡°That¡¯s what I think too. I was lucky.¡± I smiled lightly and changed the subject. ¡°By the way, where is His Highness?¡± ¡°Ah, His Highness is¡ª¡± ¡°Sir Dilton.¡± Then, a low voice interrupted from behind. I turned around and saw a familiar figure. There stood a man with hair as silver as the moonlight and eyes as dark blue as the deep sea. ¡°What are you doing not taking my guest to the dining room?¡± Xavier said. His low voice seemed to carry through the air like a cave and got stuck in my ears. When I was looking at Xavier with a glazed expression on my face, his expression shifted from stern to smiling. ¡°Lady Maristella,¡± he said warmly. ¡°Your Highness.¡± I blinked and came back to my senses, and gave a polite bow. ¡°Greetings to the Little Sun of the Empire. Glory to Yonas.¡± ¡°Thank you for coming all the way here. Are you feeling better?¡± ¡°I am well. Thank you for your concern, Your Highness.¡± Xavier¡¯s expression relaxed at my answer. ¡°That¡¯s a relief. It just so happens that the lunch is ready. Let¡¯s go to the dining room together.¡± ¡°Yes, Your Highness.¡± I nodded and followed Xavier to the dining room, and we conversed on the way there. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to send me a letter first. I was quite surprised when I received it,¡± he said. ¡°I¡¯m sorry if I¡¯m taking up your time.¡± ¡°Not at all. I¡¯m not so busy that I cannot have lunch with you. I¡¯m glad to see you again.¡± When I heard that, I suddenly remembered Claude¡¯s warning from a few days ago. He described Xavier as a cold man who eventually hurt the people that were close to him. ¡®But I don¡¯t think he¡¯s like that.¡¯ Of course, Claude was Xavier¡¯s academy classmate, and he knew Xavier far better than I did. But I didn¡¯t think Xavier was as bad as Claude said. Everything he had done for me so far was quite over-the-top. Perhaps I was rationalizing the situation because I didn¡¯t want to believe in Claude¡¯s words, but my hunch said that wasn¡¯t the case. *** We finally arrived at the dining room, and a servant opened the glass door for us. When I went inside, the first thing I saw was an enormous table. I was a little surprised. This was the first time I have ever been to the Thurman Palace dining room, and it was much fancier than I expected. Xavier pulled out a chair for me at the table. ¡°It troubled me that I couldn¡¯t treat you to a meal last time. I¡¯m glad to have you here now.¡± It wasn¡¯t until I saw him waiting did I realize that he pulled out a chair for me. ¡°Your Highness, you don¡¯t have to do this¡ª¡± I said hastily. ¡°You are a lady, and I must follow etiquette,¡± he replied. He kept waiting for me expectantly and, feeling pressured, I hurried over to the seat and sat down. I never received this kind of treatment in my life before, and I was unfamiliar with the code of etiquette that a high-ranking person like Xavier needed to follow. After I settled down, Xavier took the seat opposite of me. A few minutes later, servants filed into the room and served appetizers and drinks. The meal started with tomato bruschetta, followed by cream soup and pumpkin salad. More wonderful dishes were served and the conversation, which was naturally interrupted by the food, resumed when the servants stepped away from the table. ¡°Is Duke Escliffe still visiting Bellafleur mansion nowadays?¡± Xavier asked. Ah, so this was going to be a high level from the start. I noticed that last time Xavier didn¡¯t seem to like Claude very much either. I hesitated before answering. ¡°He¡¯s been very busy since my recovery, but I think he will visit from time to time.¡± The most straightforward answer I could say was, ¡°He came the other day¡±, but that would probably irk Xavier, so I tried to keep my answer as vague as I could without lying. Who would like it if their friend was close to someone they hated? ¡°Does it bother you that I¡¯m close to Duke Escliffe?¡± I asked. Xavier seemed taken aback by my question. ¡°I don¡¯t think I have the right to force that on you.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not forcing¡­but I¡¯m just curious. The last time I saw you two together, I got the impression that you didn¡¯t seem to like each other very much.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Xavier fell silent, and I followed him in silence as well. It was several long moments afterwards that he spoke. ¡°Do you remember what I told you last time, Lady Maristella?¡± ¡°What you told me last time¡­?¡± I echoed. ¡°I told you about it when we were talking about the Lady Cornohen. A love-hate relationship.¡± ¡°Ah.¡± It was when I visited Thurman Palace for the first time after Xavier¡¯s birthday party was over. Only then did I remember what he was talking about. ¡°I remember,¡± I told him. ¡°The man I told you about was Duke Escliffe,¡± he said. ¡°Ah¡­¡± But then again, Claude was the only one around Xavier who could maintain such a relationship. Chapter 43 - Do You Have Anything To Tell Me? Chapter 43 ¨C Do You Have Anything To Tell Me? I wanted to ask Xavier why he and Claude had such a fraught relationship, but I soon gave up on the idea. That was probably too personal for me to pry. I didn¡¯t like it when someone asked me about my relationship with Dorothea after all. ¡°I see,¡± I said briefly, then kept my mouth closed. Xavier stared at me, then spoke again a moment later. ¡°You won¡¯t ask why?¡± ¡°¡­Ah.¡± I looked at him curiously. ¡°Am I allowed to ask about it?¡± ¡°Hahaha.¡± When Xavier heard my question, he suddenly started laughing instead of answering. I was taken aback by his unexpected behavior, and I wondered if I had done something wrong. After a while, his laughter faded away. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Lady Maristella. That was rude of me.¡± ¡°No. Did I¡­did I make a mistake?¡± ¡°No, My Lady. That is not why I laughed.¡± He cleared his throat and then continued talking again. ¡°I just didn¡¯t expect you to do that.¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t want to talk about something, you don¡¯t have to, Your Highness,¡± I reassured him. ¡°Doesn¡¯t everyone have something they don¡¯t want to talk about?¡± ¡°For you, that is Lady Cornohen, correct?¡± he asked. ¡°You¡¯re not wrong. Clearly, she¡¯s not the most pleasant conversation topic for me.¡± My lips twitched upward. ¡°Does the Duke have the same kind of existence to you, too?¡± ¡°You are not wrong.¡± He continued with a smile. ¡°But perhaps it¡¯s alright to speak of him if my conversation partner is you.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°When you first visited Thurman Palace, you promised to sometimes be my conversation partner.¡± ¡°Yes, Your Highness. I remember.¡± ¡°There¡¯s really only a few people I can talk to openly. You¡¯re one of those few. So I thought it would be alright to talk about the subject to you.¡± ¡°It would be an honor,¡± I answered, but I remained puzzled. ¡°Of course, only if you¡¯re curious,¡± Xavier added. ¡°To be honest¡­I am curious,¡± I confessed. ¡°Though when you hear it, you might think it¡¯s actually nothing. Like I said before, the Duke and I were rivals.¡± He continued with a smile on his lips. ¡°We first met at Yonas Imperial Academy at the age of nine. Claude was a very arrogant and proud boy.¡± Xavier naturally called Claude by his first name, not by his title of ¡®Duke Escliffe¡¯. I was surprised by the sudden change of address. Perhaps Xavier said that unthinkingly because he was talking about the old days. ¡°I don¡¯t know if he was like that because it had been drilled into him since he was a child¡ªsince he was the next Duke Escliffe¡ªor if that was his true personality. Anyway, he was the most outspoken of all the new students.¡± I guessed it was probably both. Personality was very much influenced by position. ¡°Amusingly enough, I didn¡¯t hate Claude. And I don¡¯t know if it is because I¡¯m the Crown Prince, or perhaps because I was the top student on the entrance exam, or for another reason, but Claude didn¡¯t hate me either. We were inseparable. If I had to define our relationship¡­we were like best friends.¡± After speaking, Xavier must have been thirsty, so he took a sip from the glass of water next to him before continuing. ¡°We were like that for almost five years. He was my best friend, but he was also my friendly rival who alternated between first place and second place. Then in the summer of our fifth year, when I returned to the Imperial Palace to spend my vacation as usual¡­¡± Xavier¡¯s words trailed off, and a frown creased his forehead. He seemed to have touched on a bad memory. The atmosphere, which had been a calm green, suddenly turned black, and I felt intimidated. ¡°Your Highness,¡± I ventured cautiously. ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Are you alright?¡± ¡°¡­Ah.¡± His forehead relaxed and he looked at me. ¡°You don¡¯t have to continue,¡± I said, anxious. ¡°I guess it¡¯s not the time for this yet.¡± ¡°¡­I¡¯m sorry, Lady Maristella. I have been rude.¡± ¡°No, Your Highness. It¡¯s alright,¡± I said, gently shaking my head. ¡°I don¡¯t want to rush you. I guess it¡¯s still too early for you to tell me about it. Later¡­ Tell me about it later.¡± ¡°¡­Yes. I will do it someday.¡± Just in time, a servant brought a platter of deep-fried piglet, and the topic fortunately ended there. I cut the meat with my knife. From what I saw, Claude¡¯s and Xavier¡¯s relationship seemed to run deeper and was more complicated than I thought. I shouldn¡¯t try to pry when Xavier still hadn¡¯t finished processing it yet, for both his sake and mine. The main courses continued to appear in a steady stream. During that time, Xavier and I struggled to shake off the awkward atmosphere from earlier and only spoke about personal matters. By the time the meal was over, what happened before was completely forgotten. When I was about to dig into the homemade almond biscotti and strawberry sorbet for dessert, I remembered the handkerchief. ¡°Ah, Your Highness. I have something to give you.¡± Xavier looked up at me, and with a smile I snuck out the box that I had brought. ¡°I didn¡¯t think it was polite to come empty-handed¡­but I didn¡¯t think you¡¯d like an expensive gift either.¡± I passed the box to Xavier, and he accepted it with an unreadable expression. When he opened the gift box, his eyes widened. ¡°Did I do something wrong?¡± I asked worriedly. His reaction was worse than I expected. ¡°Pardon?¡± he said, as if startled. ¡°Not at all, Lady Maristella. I really like it.¡± ¡°Really?¡± I said doubtfully. ¡°I thought you didn¡¯t like it.¡± ¡°Not at all,¡± Xavier denied with a shake of his head. I was strangely relieved by his emphatic response. ¡°It¡¯s a very thoughtful gift. Did you embroider it yourself?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± I answered with a shy smile. ¡°But I¡¯m not very good at it.¡± ¡°No, Lady Maristella. This is amazing. Thank you very much. The crest of the Imperial House is not a simple design. You must have worked hard on that.¡± ¡°I¡¯m glad you like it.¡± My chest swelled proudly at the acknowledgment of my hard work. I took a bite of sorbet, feeling much better than before. Then, the least pleasant topic popped into my head. ¡®Ah, tea leaves.¡¯ That was the main reason for my visit to Thurman Palace. The thought of Dorothea made me frown. Why was I doing this? I felt regret over it. If I could, I wanted to turn this situation upside down and let it go, but it was even more annoying because I knew better than anyone else that I couldn¡¯t not do it. ¡®It was all my fault.¡¯ I didn¡¯t deserve to be angry about anything else. It was my fault anyway. ¡°Y-Your Highness,¡± I said, carefully bringing up the topic. ¡°Yes, Lady Maristella.¡± Xavier looked at me with the sincerest expression. ¡°Do you have anything to tell me?¡± ¡°It¡¯s about the Nilgiri tea that you sent me when I was in the sickbed.¡± I hesitated. ¡°Can I buy some extra?¡± ¡°Pardon?¡± ¡°I¡­I mean, I made a mistake, and I¡¯m in a situation where I promised to give someone the tea leaves you gave me.¡± My face burned with shame, but I forced myself to say everything I wanted to say. ¡°However, it is rude for me to give away the tea leaves that you gifted me, and I don¡¯t want to do that.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°So if you don¡¯t mind, I want to purchase it separately. Is that possible?¡± ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Xavier remained in quiet thought for some time. As his silence stretched on, so did my anxiety. When I got too tired of waiting, I almost apologized for asking too big of a favor from him. Then, Xavier spoke. ¡°Is it Lady Cornohen?¡± he asked. ¡°Pardon?¡± I blurted, panicking at the sudden mention of the name. ¡°Was it the daughter of Cornohen who wanted the tea leaves?¡± How did he know that? I stuttered, stunned by his words, and Xavier guessed the answer from my face. ¡°I see,¡± he murmured. ¡°H-how did you know?¡± ¡°Because she is the only one who would request something like that from you.¡± It may have been the trick of the light, but somehow Xavier looked upset. ¡°Please don¡¯t think too much about what I just said, Your Highness. I¡¯m sorry I asked you for too much,¡± I said humbly. ¡°No, Lady Maristella. It wasn¡¯t too much at all.¡± Then, Xavier added casually, ¡°I will just give it to you.¡± Oh no. ¡°I would feel bad about that,¡± I protested. ¡°I would be more sorry if you paid for the tea leaves I gave to you as a gift. Please accept my sincerity. I will take care of it for you.¡± Xavier spoke in a firm tone. I hesitated, then gave a nod. Chapter 44 - I Often Feel That Way Chapter 44 ¨C I Often Feel That Way He accepted my favor, but I couldn¡¯t help but feel a small tinge of regret. I would need to pay it back someday. ¡°But how do you know it was Dorothea who made that request?¡± I asked. ¡°As I said before, only the daughter of Cornohen would make such a request to you. I know you don¡¯t usually have anything to do with rude people, except for her.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true,¡± I said with a faint smile. ¡°It was also my fault. Strangely, I sometimes react childishly when I¡¯m around Dorothea. I want to irritate her, tease her¡­ Maybe it¡¯s because I¡¯m a little petty,¡± I confessed. ¡°Still,¡± Xavier said with a low chuckle, ¡°that¡¯s natural. I often feel that way with Duke Escliffe.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Yes. Even recently.¡± So someone like Xavier could be touchy, though I found that difficult to imagine. My perception of him from the novel was strongly embedded in my mind. By my standards, Xavier was a rational man who was never fazed by anything. But if his opponent was Claude, then perhaps the pettiness made sense. If someone like Claude was determined to irritate someone, then very few people would be able to brush him off. That included me. ¡°So don¡¯t blame yourself. In any case, it all ended well,¡± Xavier concluded. ¡°But I will be more careful next time.¡± ¡°I appreciate it though.¡± ¡°Pardon?¡± I said, confused. ¡°For the first time, I am grateful to Lady Cornohen. If it were not for her, you wouldn¡¯t have visited Thurman Palace. If it weren¡¯t for the tea leaves, you would have sent the handkerchief to Thurman Palace through a servant.¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡± I felt embarrassed at the accuracy of his statement. He was right. ¡°If you need a conversation partner, just let me know, Your Highness. I¡¯m always free, so I can take the time to visit Thurman Palace.¡± ¡°I¡¯m so glad you said that.¡± A radiant smile spread on his handsome face. ¡°How do you find dessert?¡± ¡°It was amazing,¡± I praised. From the appetizers to dessert, the meal was an incredible experience, and I gave him a contented smile. ¡°I enjoyed my meal thanks to you, Your Highness.¡± ¡°I¡¯m glad you liked it.¡± ¡°Well, Your Highness. Do you¡­¡± I hesitated over my next words. ¡°Do you have any thoughts on going on a blind date?¡± ¡°¡­A blind date?¡± ¡°Yes. As I said last time, I would like to arrange a meeting between you and Lady Odeletta. Of course, only if you agree,¡± I quickly added. ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Xavier fell quiet as he considered my suggestion. My heart pounded fretfully as I waited for his answer. It wasn¡¯t until several anxious moments later did he open his mouth to reply. ¡°I will consider it, Lady Maristella. Actually, this isn¡¯t the best time for me to agree on something right now,¡± he said. ¡°Of course, Your Highness. I don¡¯t mean to rush you,¡± I replied, nodding in understanding. ¡°Take your time to think about it. It is not urgent.¡± ¡°¡­I will.¡± Xavier smiled at me, and I finally felt like I managed to solve one problem. In any case, the best way to wind up Dorothea was to have Xavier marry another woman. No woman other than Odeletta would infuriate Dorothea more if she were the Crown Prince¡¯s partner. Then, Sir Dilton¡¯s voice interrupted from outside, cutting off our conversation. ¡°Your Highness.¡± Xavier turned his head. ¡°I have a guest here. What¡¯s going on, Sir Dilton?¡± ¡°My apologies, Your Highness. It is urgent¡­¡± Sir Dilton said, his voice noticeably on edge. ¡°His Imperial Majesty is looking for you.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Xavier¡¯s face immediately stiffened. I slowly recalled what his relationship with his father was like in the book. ¡®It wasn¡¯t entirely good.¡¯ Xavier¡¯s father¡ªHenry XIV¡ªintensely opposed the idea of having Dorothea as his daughter-in-law. Their father-son relationship, which had never been harmonious in the first place, crumbled to dust. ¡°My deepest apologies, Lady Maristella. My father is calling me, and I¡¯m afraid I will have to go,¡± he said humbly. I waved my hand to indicate that it was alright. ¡°Not at all, Your Highness. It just so happens that I¡¯ve overstayed my welcome¡­ I was about to go.¡± After smiling sheepishly, I stood up. A despairing look sat on Xavier¡¯s face, and I somehow felt even worse than he did. ¡°I was already taking up too much of your time, so I was already going to leave, Your Highness,¡± I tried to explain. ¡°This won¡¯t be my only visit to Thurman Palace. There is no need to be sorry.¡± ¡°Thank you for your understanding, Lady Maristella. I regret that I cannot see you off. Sir Dilton will escort you out of the palace,¡± he said. ¡°Many thanks for that, Your Highness. I will be going now.¡± I gave a formal bow, then quickly left the dining room just in case I might delay his visit to the Central Palace. Sir Dilton guided me back to the carriage outside. Then, at the front gates, he presented with a package of Nilgiri tea leaves. ¡°These are the tea leaves you requested. It¡¯s a shame that they are not for you.¡± ¡°I still have plenty of the tea His Highness gave me. I am grateful for his kindness,¡± I replied courteously. ¡°It¡¯s also a shame you couldn¡¯t spend more time at Thurman Palace. His Highness also seemed to be very sorry about it,¡± Sir Dilton murmured in regret. ¡°It cannot be helped. It¡¯s not just anyone who called him, but His Majesty the Emperor. Since His Highness is so busy, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s polite to take up too much of his time,¡± I answered in a quiet voice, then bowed my head again and gave my farewell to Sir Dilton. ¡°Then, Sir Dilton, I hope you will be safe until we meet again.¡± ¡°Lady Maristella. Be healthy until we meet again.¡± ¡°Yes, Sir Dilton. I will stay healthy for sure.¡± I left him with a faint smile, then climbed onto the carriage. It immediately set off for the Bellafleur mansion. 2. Mixed Minds After sending Maristella back to Bellafleur mansion, Xavier immediately strode towards the Imperial hall. As he made his way through the palace to meet his father, the warm expression he wore when meeting Maristella melted away. His face was perfectly blank, looking so devoid of emotion that any onlooker would think he was not alive. When he finally reached the hall, a servant outside dutifully bowed to him. ¡°Greetings to the Little Sun of the Empire.¡± Xavier turned his head without a word, and the servant immediately informed Henry XIV that Xavier had arrived. As soon as permission was granted, Xavier stepped inside the room. ¡°¡­¡± There was a spacious hall accommodating the many aristocrats attending the noble council. Situated at the highest position was a golden throne, upon which a man sat regally. There was only one man who could sit on that spot. The only man above Xavier. The absolute ruler of this Empire. ¡°Greetings to the shining Sun of Yonas. May your reign last forever,¡± Xavier said. The man was his father, Emperor Henry XIV. However, Xavier¡¯s eyes when he looked at his father were as cold as a glacier¡¯s. ¡°Did I interrupt something?¡± Henry asked. ¡°¡­No, Your Imperial Majesty,¡± Xavier said shortly, then went straight to business. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°Does something special need to happen for a father to see his own son?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Henry was right, of course. How can a father-son relationship be based only on business? And yet, that was the reality of their association. It was perfectly business-like, and it had to stay like that. Xavier continued his words with a straight face. ¡°Are you saying you don¡¯t have anything to say to me?¡± ¡°¡­No, that¡¯s not what I meant,¡± Henry said, stroking his chin, then he spoke again. ¡°You are twenty-three years old now.¡± Chapter 45 - Don’t Make Such Baseless Threats Chapter 45 ¨C Don¡¯t Make Such Baseless Threats ¡°¡­.¡± Xavier could guess where this was heading, and he inadvertently bit his lip. It was a long-forgotten habit. ¡°Don¡¯t you think you should welcome a wife?¡± Henry continued. ¡°I haven¡¯t thought about it yet,¡± Xavier replied as formally as possible. ¡°I will try if you wish.¡± ¡°It seems like there¡¯s a young lady that you¡¯re close with these days,¡± Henry observed. ¡°¡­¡± No matter who heard it, he was clearly speaking about Maristella. An involuntary shiver went through Xavier¡¯s body. ¡°Do you have any inclination to take in a wife?¡± Henry said again. Xavier didn¡¯t bother to give the excuse, ¡°It¡¯s a personal matter.¡± The selection of the Crown Prince¡¯s wife was by no means a personal matter, but a national one that had to take place under the Emperor¡¯s careful eye. But Xavier didn¡¯t want to follow that custom. If his father weren¡¯t the Emperor, it would be a meaningless charade. ¡°We¡¯re not at that stage yet, Your Majesty. We only have brief conversations¡ª¡± Xavier began. ¡°Either way, you need to get married soon and have an heir. You know you have no brothers, don¡¯t you?¡± ¡°¡­I know.¡± He didn¡¯t have other brothers, and his now-deceased mother had only given birth to one son. It wasn¡¯t like he wanted that, though. After a momentary pause, he opened his mouth to speak. ¡°I¡¯m not yet ready, anyway.¡± He was not yet confident of himself. He carried Imperial blood in his veins, and while a child might assert that they were an independent entity, it was impossible for them not to take after their parents at all. What if he followed in the footsteps of the Imperial Family? Good god. That would be a terrible thing. His flesh shivered at the thought of his family. Bravely and recklessly, he brought things into a standstill. ¡°You will be thirty soon. What if I die before that?¡± Henry pressed. ¡°¡­¡± The Emperor won¡¯t die early, Xavier thought to himself. ¡°That¡¯s nonsense,¡± he said a moment later. ¡°You don¡¯t know the future. I still want to see my daughter-in-law before I die.¡± Henry stroked his chin once more. ¡°I won¡¯t believe it until I see her with my own eyes.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t keep you waiting for long,¡± Xavier said slowly. The next words were surprising. ¡°The truth is, I have someone in mind,¡± Henry revealed. ¡°¡­¡± So, would it turn out like this after all? ¡°Who is it?¡± Xavier asked, his expression darkening. ¡°You¡¯ve heard of the name before.¡± Henry spoke to his son with a strangely delighted voice. ¡°Lady Trakos.¡± Odeletta. The same young woman that Maristella suggested that Xavier meet. Xavier laughed inwardly. ¡°Is there a reason why you chose her?¡± he asked. ¡°She comes from a good family, and has an admirable character that I¡¯ve always wanted. If you are planning to put off marriage selection, then choose Lady Trakos instead.¡± So that was it. Xavier was taken aback by the abrupt pressure into a taking partner, and he couldn¡¯t help but speak up. ¡°Why are you in such a hurry, Your Majesty? Or is it the other nobles who are¡ª¡± ¡°Not at all. I just had that thought yesterday,¡± the Emperor interrupted. ¡°Before I die, I want to see you married, and I want to see my grandchildren. That is why I feel an urgency.¡± ¡°Do you have any health problems?¡± ¡°No. But just in case,¡± Henry said cryptically. Xavier lifted his head and looked at his father¡¯s face for the first time. Normally, one wasn¡¯t allowed to stare directly at the Emperor. That was a rule that even Xavier strictly abided by, if only to put some distance between him and his father. ¡°I don¡¯t want to rush into marriage, Your Majesty. If I do that, it may ruin everything.¡± ¡°Will you still be willing to marry anyway? Or perhaps you¡¯ll marry that young woman you¡¯ve been getting closer with these days.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to rush into this either way,¡± Xavier said, then swallowed dryly. ¡°Even if it¡¯s a political marriage, we still need time to get to know each other. If I make a mistake, I might make my wife as unhappy as my dead mother.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°My mother lived her life in unhappiness. Due to a certain imperial father.¡± ¡°How dare you say that!¡± Henry roared. His face twisted in savage anger, but Xavier¡¯s cool expression remained unchanged. Henry¡¯s face was purple as if he were about to explode on his son, but he forced his anger to abate. ¡°Very well. So what the hell do you want now?¡± he said some time later, his voice steady. ¡°¡­¡± ¡°You don¡¯t want to marry the young lady you have an inclination towards, and you don¡¯t even want to consider a political proposal with your father¡¯s chosen partner. As the crown prince of this country, aren¡¯t you being excessively complacent?¡± ¡°Your Majesty.¡± ¡°You are next in line for the throne of the Yonas Empire, and you have an obligation to continue the line of succession. Are you going to enjoy the benefits of being a crown prince while ignoring the responsibilities?¡± ¡°It won¡¯t take long, Your Majesty. But just not this fast,¡± Xavier tried to reassure. ¡°I don¡¯t understand you at all. If there¡¯s a lady you like, then I¡¯d rather you marry sooner. ¡®I don¡¯t like this, I don¡¯t like that!¡¯ How indecisive,¡± the Emperor mocked. ¡°¡­¡± It was no exaggeration to say that Henry¡¯s failure to manage a family accounted for eighty percent of the reason why Xavier was cautious about love. However, Henry didn¡¯t seem to think much about his mistakes. Xavier sighed inwardly. ¡°I can¡¯t let the next empress follow the footsteps of Mother.¡± ¡°It sounds like you¡¯re saying that what happened to your mother was all my fault.¡± ¡°Is it not?¡± Xavier shot a fierce stare at his father, and Henry remained silent despite the blatant disregard for imperial etiquette. Before Xavier¡¯s eyes, which resembled an abyss, could turn red with blood, Henry spoke. ¡°I cannot say I¡¯m not responsible.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°But it¡¯s not entirely my responsibility, either. Believe me.¡± ¡°If you need to make an excuse to comfort yourself, then do so,¡± Xavier bit back. ¡°¡­¡± Henry stared at his son as if he had just been stabbed, but Xavier¡¯s face remained as closed off as a statue¡¯s. The only feelings he expressed throughout this long conversation were through his resentful eyes. Henry, who stared back at Xavier for quite some time, spoke again. ¡°Is Lady Bellafleur arranging for you to meet with Lady Trakos?¡± How does Father know a private conversation that just happened? Xavier¡¯s expression contorted at the way Henry revealed it so casually. ¡°There is not a single thing I do not know about you, Xavier,¡± Henry said in an imperious tone. ¡°Are you planting spies?¡± ¡°How can you describe adding a few people in your son¡¯s palace as planting spies? That is so unkind.¡± ¡°Why did you do it?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a good idea for you to hear the answer.¡± Xavier knew it meant it was an answer that would hurt him if he heard it. A brittle smile spread on his face. ¡°You must be worried that I would hang myself like Mother.¡± ¡°What?¡± Henry leapt up from his throne and strode down towards Xavier. The Crown Prince simply stared as his father came towards him, then bit his lip to brace himself. SMACK! Xavier¡¯s head turned sharply to the left, but his face was indifferent. ¡°How dare¡­how dare you say that!¡± his father roared. ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Are you going to insult me this way! You damned fool!¡± ¡°Anyone who hears it would think I said something wrong.¡± Xavier¡¯s emotionless mask remained on his face, but his voice was tinged with indescribable grief. Noticing it, Henry relaxed a little, but his fury soon flared up again. ¡°I see. No matter what I say, you won¡¯t listen.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Instead, you will go to the place Lady Bellafleur will arrange for you.¡± ¡°Your Majesty!¡± Xavier protested. ¡°You cannot refuse,¡± Henry said in a chilling voice. ¡°You¡¯re good at playing with people¡¯s minds, both then and now.¡± ¡°That doesn¡¯t change the outcome.¡± ¡°I know. You say what you want to say,¡± Xavier said, glaring balefully at his father. ¡°If you keep doing that, I don¡¯t know if you¡¯ll ever see a daughter-in-law or grandchildren in your lifetime.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t make such baseless threats. You are in no position to choose.¡± ¡°¡­¡± That was true. At least until the death of the Emperor. As crown prince, there were very few times Xavier felt helpless, and this was one of them. He clenched his fists. Henry stared down at his son. ¡°Lady Bellafleur must have returned to the mansion by now. Let me know the contents of her letter and what you¡¯ve decided.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Or should I be the one to tell you?¡± Henry suggested. ¡°¡­If that¡¯s all you have to say,¡± Xavier said through clenched teeth, ¡°then I¡¯ll take my leave, Your Majesty.¡± ¡°Very well.¡± ¡°Glory to the Great Sun of the Empire,¡± Xavier said bluntly, then turned his heel and strode away. He did not look back as he went through the hall and back to Thurman Palace. Chapter 46 - Even One Worthy Friend Can Be Enough Chapter 46- Even One Worthy Friend Can Be Enough *** The first person to welcome me back home was Florinda. ¡°You¡¯re here, My Lady?¡± ¡°Yes, Florinda,¡± I said with a pleasant smile on my lips as I walked through the front door. Florinda looked me over and saw the package of tea leaves in my hand. ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± she asked. ¡°Oh,¡± I answered awkwardly. ¡°It¡¯s ¡®that thing¡¯ Dorothea asked.¡± ¡°Ah,¡± Florinda said with a nod. ¡°Thankfully, His Highness gave you more tea leaves.¡± ¡°I got it for free. I should have given him something more.¡± ¡°You gave him a handkerchief, but I don¡¯t think His Highness is the type to want anything in return.¡± ¡°I think so too,¡± I said, but even so, I felt guilty. ¡°Send these tea leaves to Cornohen¡¯s mansion, Florinda.¡± ¡°It¡¯s such a waste,¡± Florinda complained, and I had the same feeling as well. However, keeping my promise was the right thing to do. Otherwise, my ankle might get caught again out of nowhere. ¡°Since I¡¯m back now, I¡¯ll take a bath. Will you prepare it for me, Florinda?¡± I asked. ¡°Of course, My Lady. I¡¯ll tell the maids.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± I went to my bedroom and took off my dress with the help of the maids. I dressed myself very formally for my visit to the palace, and there was a lot of work to undo. Soon the bath was ready, and I moved into the bathroom. Swirls of steam rose from the water, signalling its tempting warmth. ¡®Ah¡­so good.¡¯ I closed my eyes in contentment as I sank into the water. Then, I remembered what I said to Xavier earlier. ¡°Should I say where he should meet up?¡± Xavier and Odeletta were in a relationship in the original novel, so it wasn¡¯t like them meeting each other was completely without basis. Xavier didn¡¯t specifically persecute or was mean to Odeletta in the story. Even if he did not love her, he at least chose her to be his empress. If I were Xavier, I didn¡¯t think I would refuse, but that was only my opinion. I didn¡¯t know Xavier¡¯s true inner heart. If he didn¡¯t have a special crush on anyone, was there any reason to turn down a meeting? ¡°Argh, I don¡¯t know.¡± This was too confusing. This was all speculation anyway. I decided to wait and see for an answer. But as I slowly sank towards the deep end of the bathtub, I thought I¡¯d prefer to get the better results. *** As soon as I got out of the bath, I saw there was a letter waiting for me. The maids dried my hair while Florinda extended an envelope, which I accepted. I turned it over, and a frown crossed my face. ¡°What is this?¡± ¡°It¡¯s from Trakos mansion,¡± Florinda replied, and I knew that the letter was from Odeletta. Come to think of it, the wax seal had the Trakos family crest on it. I opened the envelope in anticipation and read the letter. The contents were couched in flowery language, but the message was simple. ¡°She wants to know if I would like to have a cup of tea at Trakos mansion in two days.¡± Florinda looked at me in mild surprise. ¡°You must have gotten close to Lady Trakos.¡± ¡°I think so.¡± ¡°I¡¯m glad that you have friends other than Lady Cornohen. I was worried because you seemed to only be around her¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m happy too, Florinda. Odeletta is a very nice person,¡± I agreed, a small smile curving my lips as I thought of Odeletta. ¡°You can¡¯t go to the mansion empty-handed, can you?¡± Florinda queried. ¡°I don¡¯t think Lady Trakos would care, but maybe you would be bothered.¡± Definitely. A grin spread on my face. ¡°What should I bring? A handkerchief again?¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you set up a handkerchief shop?¡± Florinda quipped. ¡°Haha.¡± I giggled bashfully at the joke. However, I couldn¡¯t think of any other proper gift. What did Odeletta like? I felt a little ashamed when realizing that I didn¡¯t know much about Odeletta yet. ¡®Well, we can go to know each other more from now on.¡¯ Why should we be expected to know everything about each other from the beginning? ¡°Well, I think a handkerchief is good, too,¡± I concluded. Normal was the best. Since Odeletta said she owed Maristella a handkerchief last time, it was a symbolic gift. ¡°You¡¯re going to embroider everything again in two days?¡± Florinda said with a shake of her head. She seemed to think I was pushing myself too far again. ¡°I won¡¯t do anything complicated this time. You don¡¯t have to worry,¡± I reassured her with a smile. It would have been easier if I just knew what flowers Odeletta liked. Unfortunately, I hadn¡¯t had the chance to ask her that¡­ ¡®Wait a minute.¡¯ I narrowed my eyes as I retraced my memory. Come to think of it, I must have picked up a detail like that from the novel. What was Odeletta¡¯s favorite flower again? ¡®Was it a violet?¡¯ My memory was fuzzy, but I thought that had to be it. Dorothea liked tulips while Odeletta liked violets. The fact that Dorothea liked tulips was useless information, though. ¡®Okay!¡¯ A smile spread across my lips when I recalled my memory. ¡°Can you bring me my sewing box, Florinda?¡± *** ¡°Marie, why don¡¯t you go to the boutique with me the day after tomorrow?¡± Countess Bellafleur said at dinner. ¡°When?¡± I asked. ¡°After breakfast. Madame Lovoire made a new dress, and I thought it would look beautiful on you.¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡± I was supposed to meet Odeletta then. A troubled expression crossed my face, and Countess Bellafleur looked at me in puzzlement. ¡°Is there something going on?¡± she asked. ¡°Actually, I was supposed to visit the Trakos mansion then.¡± ¡°The Trakos mansion?¡± Countess Bellafleur said in mild surprise. ¡°What brings you there?¡± ¡°Lady Trakos invited me to have a cup of tea with her. I already said I would go. What should I do?¡± I asked. ¡°Oh, your promise with Lady Trakos is more important, Marie. We can go to the boutique tomorrow instead.¡± ¡°Thank you for understanding. I¡¯d rather it be two days from tomorrow.¡± ¡°Are you doing anything in the meanwhile?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been embroidering a handkerchief. Lady Trakos¡¯ favorite flowers are violets. I can¡¯t go empty-handed¡ª¡± ¡°Oh, splendid. A gift like that should be perfect if it¡¯s filled with sincerity.¡± Was it just me, or did Countess Bellafleur¡¯s voice sound strangely excited when she heard that I would visit Lady Trakos? Even her mood seemed buoyant. Martina seemed to notice it earlier than I did. ¡°Mother, do you think it¡¯s good that Sister and Lady Trakos are close?¡± ¡°Yes. The more friends, the better,¡± Countess Bellafleur said with a smile. ¡°Of course, even one worthy friend can be enough.¡± That was the least applicable to Dorothea. I smiled lightly and gave a word of praise to Odeletta. ¡°Lady Trakos is a good person. She¡¯s kind and elegant in every way.¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t seen her that much, but she seems like a nice young lady from what I did see. If you¡¯re close to her, then she must be a good person. Our Marie has an eye for people.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Countess Bellafleur seemed to be ignoring the big loophole that was Dorothea. I gave an awkward smile. ¡°Then let¡¯s go to the boutique two days after tomorrow, Mother,¡± I said. ¡°That¡¯s fine. There is no need to rush. The party will be held next month.¡± ¡°Party?¡± ¡°Do you not know?¡± Countess Bellafleur said with a startled expression. ¡°Next month is Duke Escliffe¡¯s birthday. I thought you knew, since you¡¯re close to the Duke¡­¡± ¡°Oh.¡± I did hear about that, but I forgot. I gave a nod. ¡°Right. I heard from the Duke.¡± ¡°I wanted to get you a new dress for the occasion. The invitation came from the Duke while you were at the Imperial Palace.¡± ¡°I see.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure he doesn¡¯t have a partner since he¡¯s not courting anyone yet¡­ I wonder who will be his dance partner that day.¡± ¡°¡­¡± It¡¯s¡­it¡¯s going to be me, Mother. Martina suddenly looked keen-eyed. ¡°What about you, sister? You¡¯re friendly with the Duke these days.¡± Martina, the most perceptive member of the family, guessed correctly. She was right. I have been close to Claude lately. Enough for him to ask me out as his partner. Countess Bellafleur stared at Martina with a look of doubt. ¡°That¡¯s¡­that¡¯s not really true, is it?¡± ¡°Martina¡¯s perception is on the level of a national treasure,¡± I answered deftly. Countess Bellafleur, who had been waiting for an answer, as well as Count Bellafleur, who so far had little interest in this conversation, suddenly looked surprised. Martina¡¯s face lit up with pride at having guessed correctly. ¡°Sister is the only one that Duke could ask that kind of favor.¡± ¡°Even so¡­is he interested in you, perhaps?¡± Countess Bellafleur asked curiously. ¡°No way,¡± I said, laughing as if the idea were ridiculous. ¡°I¡¯m sure it¡¯s because he had no one else to ask. It¡¯s not something you can do unless you¡¯re friendly with someone.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true, but¡­it¡¯s interesting that it¡¯s you.¡± ¡°Hm¡­is that so?¡± Countess Bellafleur¡¯s words kind of made sense. I felt a slight shudder in the foundation of my beliefs. I was certain that Xavier had no interest in me, since he had shown great interest between Dorothea and Odeletta in the novel. In Claude¡¯s case, it was difficult to be sure because he was a supporting character. After a moment of hard thinking, I concluded, ¡®If that¡¯s the case, then I can just ask.¡¯ That wasn¡¯t too hard, right? I could just ask him out of the blue, but I didn¡¯t want to damage a relationship. It wasn¡¯t good to muddy the atmosphere unnecessarily. ¡°Anyway, the Duke is a good man,¡± I said. ¡°Yes, he is a good man,¡± Countess Bellafleur agreed with a small smile. ¡°Forget what I said Marie. Your mother is only complicating your mind by saying useless things.¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright, Mother,¡± I replied with a smile back. ¡°I¡¯ll keep it in mind anyway.¡± Chapter 47 - Handkerchief Chapter 47 ¨C Handkerchief *** Two days later. After I finished lunch and caught up on a little reading, Florinda helped me get dressed for my visit to Trakos mansion. ¡°There, I think this should be enough. How do you like it, My Lady?¡± she asked. I didn¡¯t need to be dressed as formally as my visit to the Imperial Palace, so it took me less time to put on some clothes. I looked at myself in the mirror and gave a smile of approval. ¡°This is good.¡± ¡°Then would you like to go down now?¡± ¡°Well¡­just a moment,¡± I said, hesitating. ¡°Florinda, can I see the handkerchief I finished yesterday?¡± ¡°Yes. I will go and get it now.¡± As soon as she finished speaking, she scurried away to retrieve the handkerchief I made for Odeletta. The handkerchief looked fine the last time I saw it yesterday, but I wanted to make sure there were no blemishes that I missed. Florinda returned, and I carefully took out the handkerchief from its paper box and carefully turned it over in my hands. Fortunately, it did not seem any different from when I last saw it yesterday. I returned the handkerchief to its box with a satisfied expression. I hoped that Odeletta would like it. ¡°Is it alright?¡± Florinda inquired. ¡°Yes, I don¡¯t think there¡¯s anything more I need to fix at the moment. Should I go down now?¡± ¡°Yes. It would be best to leave early to give yourself enough time.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± I decided to leave an hour before the appointed time and descended the stairs to the front door. The Bellafleur and Trakos mansions were quite a distance apart, so I had to leave early. After about forty to fifty minutes of travel, the carriage finally stopped in front of Trakos mansion. ¡°We have arrived, My Lady,¡± the carriage driver announced. ¡°Thank you,¡± I replied. Before I could even open the door of the stopped wagon, it opened by itself from the outside. I looked out with a slightly surprised face, only to see a white-haired elderly butler. He greeted me with a smile on his face, as if he were expecting my visit. ¡°Welcome, Lady Maristella. Were there any inconveniences on your way here?¡± At his formal greeting, I responded with a dazed look on my face. ¡°I am well. I¡¯m sorry, but you are¡­?¡± ¡°I am Robert Joyce, the assistant butler of the Trakos mansion. Please feel free to call me at your convenience.¡± ¡°It¡¯s nice to meet you, Mr. Joyce,¡± I replied with a smile, and I took his proffered hand and stepped down from the carriage. I was slightly moved by the fact that the assistant butler had come to meet me. ¡°My Lady has been waiting for you,¡± he said, and my mood lifted. I entered the mansion with Robert with a bashful smile. The exterior of the Trakos residence had a more vintage architectural style than I expected, and the same went for the interior. It was an old house that looked hundreds of years old, but it felt historic and elegant in its age rather than rundown. It felt newer to me because the Trakos mansion had never been described in the book. Robert guided me to one part of the mansion. ¡°Here is the parlor room,¡± he said. The parlor room door was made of thick mahogany wood, and he leaned in and spoke quietly through it. ¡°My Lady, Lady Bellafleur is here.¡± ¡°Ah.¡± From inside came Odeletta¡¯s elegant voice, and my heart throbbed with anticipation. ¡°Bring her inside, Robert.¡± The butler opened the door, and as soon as I stepped inside, the smell of something sweet and unusual tickled my nose. Odeletta, who was sitting by a table, rose with a welcoming expression as soon as she saw me. ¡°Maristella,¡± she said in a warm greeting. I was about to call her ¡®Lady Odeletta¡¯, when I remembered that last time she asked me to forgo the honorifics. ¡°Odeletta,¡± I said instead, feeling awkward. ¡®Is it because this is the first time?¡¯ I grinned hesitantly, and Odeletta offered a small smile in return, as if she had the same thought as I did. She took a step towards me. ¡°Welcome, Maristella.¡± That was even more awkward, but as Odeletta said last time, we would get used to it. I smiled casually back. ¡°Did I keep you waiting for too long? I tried to come quickly.¡± ¡°A while. I¡¯ve been looking forward to meeting you since this morning. Please, sit down.¡± Odeletta took me to the table where she was sitting, and as soon as I settled down, several maids came from outside bearing refreshments. There was Assam tea along with macadamia nut cookies, and steam was rising mouth-wateringly from the teacups and the fresh-baked cookies on the plate. Odeletta looked at the spread and spoke carefully. ¡°Is it too hot? The patissier in our mansion makes excellent cookies. I told him to bake it a little later so it comes out as fresh as possible¡­¡± ¡°Not at all, Odeletta. It looks delicious. Thank you.¡± I selected a cookie from the plate. Despite its seemingly hot appearance, they were not too hot to touch. Just warm? ¡°Mmm¡­¡± I took a bite of the cookie and chewed slowly. The taste was incredible, the same level of deliciousness at the Thurman Palace. My face brightened as my mouth was filled with flavor. ¡°Wow, it¡¯s delicious!¡± ¡°Really?¡± Odeletta said, looking at my visibly joyful reaction. ¡°Thank goodness! I¡¯m glad you like it.¡± ¡°It¡¯s really good,¡± I enthused, and took another bite. It was a delicious cookie, and had the perfect balance of sweetness and savoriness. ¡°If you like it that much, I¡¯ll have some packed up for you when you go home,¡± Odeletta said with a pleased expression. ¡°Ah, really? Thank you,¡± I said, grinning broadly. Odeletta¡¯s gaze then suddenly turned towards my lap, where a small box was perched. ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± she asked. ¡°Hm?¡± ¡°The small box in your lap.¡± ¡°Ah.¡± My pinks turned pink and I placed the box on the table. Odeletta looked at it with interested eyes. ¡°Oh¡­is it a gift?¡± ¡°You¡¯re quick,¡± I said with a small smile, then handed her the boxed handkerchief. ¡°Thank you for your invitation, Odeletta. This is a small gift, but I made it myself.¡± ¡°Something like this¡­¡± Her eyes and mouth were wide in surprise, and she took the box from me with a puzzled expression on her face. ¡°You really made this?¡± ¡°Yes, but I¡¯m not sure if it¡¯s something you like.¡± ¡°Of course I like it!¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t even open the box yet.¡± Odeletta shook her head, a little embarrassed. ¡°You made it for me yourself. Me. That alone makes me happy enough. Thank you, Maristella.¡± Ah, that was a really satisfying reaction to my present. Pride rose like a wellspring in my heart. At the same time, I was a little embarrassed because I felt she was being overly grateful for such a small gift. ¡°So¡­open it,¡± I said shyly, and Odeletta opened the box with glee. ¡°Is this a handkerchief?¡± she said in surprise as the gift was revealed. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Are these violets embroidered on it?¡± she asked, the smile widening on her face as she carefully unfolded the handkerchief. I was delighted by the response. ¡°I heard that you liked violets,¡± I said bashfully. ¡°That¡¯s right! I really didn¡¯t expect this kind of thing,¡± Odeletta responded, looking at me eye-to-eye with a big smile on her face. ¡°Thank you very much, Maristella. I love it.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a relief. It¡¯s such a small gift, and I was a little worried.¡± ¡°Not at all. I first came to like you because of a handkerchief¡­ And now when I invited you over for the first time, you gave me a handkerchief as a gift. It¡¯s a symbolic gift for me. I¡¯ll cherish it, Maristella.¡± The sincerity of her voice rang in my heart like bells. I smiled so hard that I squinted, and Odeletta folded the handkerchief with an excited expression and placed it back in the box. ¡°Thank you very much, Maristella. So, what have you been up to?¡± Well. A lot had happened. I gave a low chuckle, and she looked at me curiously. ¡°What? Is it something interesting?¡± ¡°Rather than interesting,¡± I said with an enigmatic smile. Odeletta¡¯s eyes shone with anticipation. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Well¡­to tell you in chronological order, Dorothea came to see me after you visited.¡± ¡°¡­Lady Cornohen?¡± Odeletta said with a frown creasing her forehead, and I smiled and nodded. ¡°Why? She came to visit you?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± On the surface. ¡°Her mother came too,¡± I added in a dry voice. ¡°Countess Cornohen? Why? No, wait, didn¡¯t you and Lady Dorothea have a fight before?¡± ¡°Yes, as you know. Countess Cornohen thought she would sort it out.¡± ¡°And?¡± ¡°She asked me to be friends with Dorothea again.¡± ¡°Huh.¡± Understandably, Odeletta seemed dumbfounded. ¡°How old is that girl¡­¡± Odeletta was right. Countess Cornohen¡¯s behavior was reserved for children who were in kindergarten¡ªno, even kindergarteners didn¡¯t do that these days. ¡°I was about to refuse,¡± I said. ¡°¡­But you didn¡¯t, did you?¡± Odeletta guessed. ¡°Mm.¡± I nodded quietly then looked up at Odeletta. Rather than looking at me with blame, she seemed more curious about my reasons for my actions. ¡°I didn¡¯t know that day, but my family owed a large debt.¡± ¡°Debt?¡± ¡°A debt has been owed since my grandfather¡¯s time and, since then, the family pays a large amount of interest each month. Countess Cornohen said she would exempt it if I became friends with Dorothea again.¡± ¡°¡­Oh my,¡± Odeletta said with a stunned expression, and I felt embarrassed as I continued to recount the story. ¡°To be precise, Countess Cornohen wanted me to be Dorothea¡¯s stooge rather than her friend. In the end, I accepted.¡± ¡°I see.¡± ¡°I thought you¡¯d disapprove?¡± I said curiously. ¡°If it¡¯s for that reason, what right do I have to tell you what to do? Besides, our relationship isn¡¯t that close.¡± She continued with a calm voice. ¡°And I quite like you, and I won¡¯t say anything about the matter if you stay with her.¡± My shoulders dropped in relief. ¡°Thank goodness. I¡¯m just going to think of it like working as a maid.¡± ¡°Very well, then.¡± Odeletta took another sip of tea before changing the topic. ¡°So, do you have another story?¡± ¡°Duke Escliffe asked me to his dance partner at his birthday party next month,¡± I said. ¡°Really?¡± Odeletta said with her most surprised expression yet. ¡°Are you that close to the Duke?¡± ¡°The Duke was the one who caused the carriage accident. I¡¯m sure you heard of that. Since then, he¡¯s been visiting Bellafleur mansion.¡± ¡°Oh, I see¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s why we¡¯re friendlier¡­ And he asked me to be his dance partner because he said he didn¡¯t have one.¡± ¡°Mm¡­¡± Odeletta¡¯s expression changed strangely, and I could guess what she was going to say next. ¡°It¡¯s not what you think,¡± I added quickly. ¡°How do you know what I¡¯m thinking?¡± ¡°Because it¡¯s what everyone¡¯s thinking.¡± That there may be a crush. ¡°I can see why there¡¯s reason for suspicion. But you can¡¯t assume that based on his personality.¡± ¡°Because His Grace is kind to everyone.¡± Odeletta nodded as if what I said made sense. ¡°You can try feeling it out, and if he has feelings, wouldn¡¯t it be obvious at the party?¡± ¡°He¡¯s been around so much, I¡¯ve been meaning to try.¡± My tone turned careful. ¡°But what if I¡¯m accidentally over-sensitive?¡± ¡°Why would that matter?¡± Odeletta said with a smile. ¡°It¡¯s fine. You¡¯re not going to confess, are you?¡± ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t overthink it. Men are simple. It¡¯s either it is, or it isn¡¯t.¡± ¡°Hm¡­is that so.¡± I tilted my head with a vague expression, then suddenly remembered something. ¡°Oh, and I met the Crown Prince.¡± Odeletta¡¯s eyes trembled slightly when she heard the words. ¡°His Highness?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Why did you go?¡± ¡°Dorothea wanted the tea His Highness gave me, and I said I¡¯d get them from Thurman Palace just to tease her. I couldn¡¯t help but keep my promise out of pride.¡± ¡°I see.¡± ¡°And I asked the Crown Prince if he wanted to meet you.¡± ¡°Wait¡­what?¡± Odeletta said with huge eyes. I smiled at her. ¡°I¡¯ve been too neglectful about connecting you two lately.¡± ¡°Oh my word, really?¡± ¡°Yes. I just asked.¡± ¡°Wow.¡± Her face then turned curious. ¡°Then¡­what did he say?¡± ¡°He said he would think about it. You should expect a good answer,¡± I replied. ¡°Oh my,¡± Odeletta said, her expression still stunned. My voice softened as I spoke. ¡°You know that Dorothea likes the Crown Prince, right? Don¡¯t lose to the person I hate, Odeletta. Because you¡¯re much prettier, and you have a good personality and you¡¯re smart.¡± ¡°Hahaha.¡± Odeletta gave a giggle at my words, and her laugh sounded so pleasant that I couldn¡¯t help but smile. A moment later, she spoke again. ¡°It¡¯s so much fun to talk about this.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± I asked. ¡°Because people at social gatherings don¡¯t talk about things like this. Most people talk behind other people¡¯s back. Or they brag about themselves.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true,¡± I said with a nod. A person left themselves vulnerable if they spoke about their issues. One had to reveal as little information as possible while stealing as much information about other people as possible, which altered the dynamics of social conversations. Stories would often be misrepresented and thrown back as daggers. ¡°It¡¯s been so long since I¡¯ve had a conversation like this. No, maybe this is the first time?¡± Odeletta wondered. ¡°But doesn¡¯t everyone do this?¡± ¡°That¡¯s possible. But I don¡¯t have anyone to talk to like this.¡± Odeletta looked at me with an expression of praise. ¡°But I¡¯m glad it was with you.¡± ¡°I¡¯m glad you think that.¡± I felt the same way. I couldn¡¯t believe that I would be so comfortable speaking with the original villainess of the novel. One never knew about people. ¡°Do you think His Highness will give an answer soon?¡± Odeletta continued. ¡°Even if he says no¡­¡± I said in a cautious voice. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Marie,¡± she said, and when she looked at me her eyes looked so pure. There was not a single blemish in her gaze. ¡°I¡¯m so grateful that you told His Highness. You don¡¯t need to be responsible for what happens afterwards.¡± ¡°Odeletta¡­¡± ¡°Well, maybe Lady Cornohen would be.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± If I was wrong and Xavier refused the meeting, it would be obvious why. ¡°Now, let¡¯s stop talking about Lady Cornohen. There are many other refreshing topics.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± I took a bite of a cookie and chewed on it thoughtfully. After I considered what topics to talk about, I cleaned my mouth and spoke. ¡°What about you? How have you been?¡± ¡°Me?¡± replied Odeletta. ¡°It¡¯s always the same. Embroidering or reading books. Life is boring.¡± ¡­That didn¡¯t sound like a typical nineteen-year-old adult. But considering Odeletta¡¯s image in the book, there wasn¡¯t much else. The girls here never did anything other than read books, embroider, or go to social gatherings. They never dreamed of working in a public office. ¡®I¡¯m sure it¡¯s boring.¡¯ I was always busy in Korea, so this leisurely life felt relaxing. Resting was only sweet after you went through hardship. ¡°You can talk like this with me,¡± I suggested. ¡°Then I¡¯m glad.¡± Odeletta¡¯s expression softened, and I smiled at her. If I continued to live in this world, I would live the same lifestyle as her, and I was likely to be bored as well. I should at least have one friend to spend my whole life with. That way, I¡¯d be able to paint a little color into my achromatic life. ¡°Oh right, Marie. Why don¡¯t we move to my bedroom? It¡¯s uncomfortable to keep sitting in this parlor room.¡± ¡°The bedroom?¡± ¡°Yes. Will you stay until dinner?¡± Somehow her voice had a note of earnestness in it, and I nodded. ¡°Of course.¡± Chapter 48 - Give It To Me Chapter 48 ¨C Give It To Me *** I came back home after 7 p.m. that day. Odeletta begged me to have dinner, but it seemed rude to have dinner on my first visit, so I turned her down and went home. Countess Bellafleur praised me after hearing my story. It was not wrong to say that most parents hated it when their children freeloaded at their friends¡¯ houses, as my parents in Korea were also like that. Martina, meanwhile, seemed happy that I was getting closer to Odeletta, and Count Bellafleur bore a similar reaction. As I suspected, Count Bellafleur and his wife weren¡¯t all that pleased that their daughter had been friends with Dorothea. Just as I promised with Countess Bellafleur, I emptied my entire schedule the next day for our outing. She seemed excited about the date with her daughter and, after lunch, we headed to the boutique she mentioned. I was forced to reflect about my indifference towards my own parents. In any case, I was here instead of the real Maristella, and I had to act as a daughter on her behalf. As soon as I walked into the boutique with Countess Bellafleur, Madame Reavoir greeted us in a fairly high voice. ¡°Oh my! Welcome, Lady Bellafleur.¡± ¡°Hello, Madame. Long time no see.¡± ¡°Yes! It¡¯s been a while since I last saw you.¡± I didn¡¯t know if Madame Reavoir¡¯s eagerness was sincere or if this exchange was simply a pretense by the owner, but she looked delighted to see us. It wasn¡¯t relevant to tell that apart, however, and I greeted her. ¡°Hello, Madame Reavoir. It¡¯s been a long time,¡± I said gracefully. ¡°It really has been a long time, Lady Maristella. Why didn¡¯t you come to my boutique? Did you move to another boutique?¡± ¡°Not at all, Madame. It¡¯s just that I don¡¯t go to many big parties, so naturally I don¡¯t need to open my purse.¡± While I was smiling awkwardly, Madame Reavoir dragged me inside the boutique quickly to cover her words earlier. Countess Bellafleur¡¯s expression was cheery as she watched us, so I followed the madame without any objection. ¡°Very well,¡± Madame Reavoir said with a nod. ¡°The reason I asked you to come today is that even though you¡¯re not my muse, there¡¯s a dress I think will end up looking perfect for you.¡± ¡°I¡¯m looking forward to it,¡± I replied, smiling secretly to hide my excitement. Usually female characters who transmigrated into novels didn¡¯t like these sorts of things, but not me. I loved beautiful and fluttering things. What¡¯s more, it was a dress that was supposed to be perfect for me¡ªor, to be exact, Maristella. Just thinking how pretty it would look excited me. ¡°Marie?¡± a voice said. My expectations cracked a few seconds later. The expression on my face momentarily slipped, but I quickly rearranged it into something neutral and turned back. Two familiar women were standing there. ¡°It¡¯s really you!¡± Dorothea squealed, and she came up to me with an animated face. I froze on the spot. How could there be such a damned coincidence? If there was a goddess of fate, I wanted to ask her if this made any sense at all. Of all the days, 24 hours, 1440 minutes, why did Dorothea have to visit the same boutique as me at this moment? ¡°Doro¡­thea?¡± I said dumbly. ¡°Marie.¡± Dorothea smiled brightly and held my hand. But I didn¡¯t hold her hand back. More like I couldn¡¯t. I turned around and looked at Madame Reavoir with questioning eyes. It was common here in the Yonas Empire to have two groups of customers in the same boutique, so this made even less sense to me. Madame Reavoir caught the meaning in my face. ¡°After hearing that you would come today, Lady Dorothea really wants to come at this time too,¡± she explained. ¡°It¡¯s okay because you two are close, right?¡± I obviously didn¡¯t like her explanation. But that was my own business. I couldn¡¯t frown and breach my contract when I already accepted the job as part-time stooge. ¡°It¡¯s alright, but I prefer to be in a quiet setting. It¡¯s difficult to make a clear judgment with many people around. I thought you knew that, but I suppose not,¡± I said. As soon as I expressed displeasure, Madame Reavoir answered quickly. ¡°Of course. I¡¯m sorry I didn¡¯t ask for your consent in advance. I apologize if I offended you.¡± Countess Cornohen interrupted our conversation with a hollow laugh. ¡°Not at all, Madame Reavoir. You know how close these two are. There¡¯s no way she¡¯s offended. She¡¯d rather meet her close friend in a place like this.¡± Countess Cornohen was smiling as if this were a scene from a play. Don¡¯t tell me¡ªshe enjoyed watching me in this kind of situation? Was she a sadist or what? ¡°It¡¯s perfect timing,¡± Countess Cornohen continued. ¡°My Roth also needs to select a dress. Lady Maristella, you can help her then. I hear you have superb eyes.¡± ¡°¡­¡± It was an explicit demand to act like the contract. I sighed inwardly, but on the outside, I gave a thin smile. ¡°I¡¯m flattered, Countess Cornohen. I¡¯m not really that sensible. I¡¯m afraid my advice might have an adverse effect on Roth¡¯s choice.¡± ¡°Not at all. I trust you.¡± ¡°Thank you for trusting me,¡± I answered flatly, then turned to Madame Reavoir again. ¡°Can you show me the dress you were supposed to give me?¡± ¡°Of course, Lady Maristella. This is the dress.¡± At her words, two employees pulled aside a curtain. When the dress was revealed, it was at that moment that I discovered what people meant when they were tongue-tied. Countess Bellafleur was the first one to speak. ¡°Oh my god. It¡¯s so beautiful, Madame.¡± Madam Reavoir shrugged as if she were pleased to hear such a compliment. I didn¡¯t say anything for a long time, until a sigh of admiration finally left my mouth. ¡°Wow¡­¡± The dress was truly beautiful. It was so pretty that I would have cried tears on the spot if I were a little more emotional. My heart fluttered at the thought of wearing such a dreamy dress. It was closer to a pearl color rather than white, and for me who liked a graceful and elegant style, that was a bonus. Pearls beaded the chest, and small, shining gems scattered the hem. I didn¡¯t ask, but I suspected they were all diamonds. A dress like this was sure to be expensive. However, it was so dazzling that I didn¡¯t want to consider the price at all. I blinked dazedly, as if I would be blinded if I kept looking at the dress, but I couldn¡¯t tear my eyes away from it at all. I had seen many dresses ever since I came here, but this was by far the one that perfectly suited my tastes the most. And even if it didn¡¯t, it was still the most beautiful dress of all. Madame Reavoir, who caught my open expression of adoration, laughed as if she were amused. ¡°You must like it quite a lot, Lady Maristella. You have been staring at the dress without saying a word,¡± she noted. ¡°Yes. It¡¯s really¡­pretty,¡± I murmured with a trembling voice. ¡°I can¡¯t believe you were reminded of me after making this dress. It¡¯s too much for me.¡± Of course, Maristella was incredibly pretty, so the idea wasn¡¯t completely absurd. But even so, it was shamefully pleasant. Madame Reavoir continued. ¡°I thought you would best suit this dress in the capital. Your skin is fair, but your hair is black. And this pearl dress is fantastic.¡± ¡°Thank you for saying so. It¡¯s an honor.¡± ¡°You should try it on. It should fit you just right, but just in case. You can¡ª¡± ¡°Wait a minute,¡± a voice interrupted from behind, and, at that moment, I was seized with an ominous premonition. ¡°Are you really going to give that to Marie?¡± Dorothea asked. Her shining gaze was locked onto that dress. I had to admit that my intuition was never wrong. I¡¯m sure the next thing she will say is¡­ ¡°Why?¡± she asked. ¡°Pardon?¡± Madame Reavoir replied. ¡°Why does it have to be Marie? Can¡¯t you give it to me?¡± Madame Reavoir looked visibly flustered. ¡°What do you mean, Lady Dorothea?¡± ¡°Just what I said. Give that dress to me.¡± Chapter 49 - Let’s Not Cross The Line Chapter 49 ¨C Let¡¯s Not Cross The Line ¡°¡­But Lady Dorothea,¡± Madame Reavoir protested. Her voice was steady, but her eyes were trembling and she seemed quite flustered. ¡°I already made a promise with Lady Maristella. I cannot change my words now. That will hurt¡ª¡± ¡°Marie.¡± Dorothea interrupted Madame Reavoir¡¯s words and called my name. I felt a horrible knot form in my stomach, but that was a natural response. Was she really going to steal a dress now? I remained mute, shocked by the absurdity. Funnily enough, Dorothea seemed calmer. I spoke in a flat voice. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Will you give that dress to me?¡± ¡°We are friends.¡± I took the lead first this time. Dorothea¡¯s face brightened up as she expected my next words to be favorable to her. A humorless smile formed on my face. ¡°How can you take what belongs to your friend, Dorothea?¡± I felt worse than usual, and I didn¡¯t want to beat around the bush. The smile on Dorothea¡¯s face dropped. I kept talking quietly. ¡°As friends, let¡¯s not cross the line. If we switched positions, you would feel bad too. Right?¡± ¡°So you can¡¯t give it to me?¡± she said. ¡°Technically, giving to you would be like me giving you a favor, Dorothea.¡± I stared at her, my face devoid of any emotion. ¡°And if one continually gives favors, a person might think they are entitled to it.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Just like you.¡± Dorothea treated me like she was entitled to my submission¡ªno, that it was my duty to do it. I loathed that. ¡°Then, the meaning of the favor will slowly fade away, Dorothea. And I have no thought of yielding that dress to anyone. I really like it.¡± ¡°Marie,¡± she said. ¡°So just give up at this point, Roth. You¡¯re not a child. Haven¡¯t you grown up enough to seduce the Crown Prince?¡± I kept quiet for a moment and spoke again. ¡°Or do you hate it when I get the dress that you really like?¡± ¡°No way, Marie. I really do think about you,¡± Dorothea insisted. ¡°Yes. Because, just like you said, we are friends.¡± I smiled and nodded. ¡°Your friend really likes this dress. And she doesn¡¯t want to give it up.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°You understand me, right, Roth? I don¡¯t want to give up this dress to you or to anyone. I don¡¯t want to let it go because I think it¡¯s pretty.¡± I didn¡¯t want to prolong this argument any longer, so I turned back towards Madame Reavoir. She quickly rearranged her expression into something friendly as soon as she made eye contact with me. ¡°Can you help me wear the dress, Madame Reavoir?¡± I said in a soft voice. *** Madame Reavoir and the other boutique employees helped me put on dress, and I was delighted with the fact that it looked more flattering on me than I expected. The employees kept lavishing me with words of admiration, and Madam Reavoir was proud that her judgment was not wrong. Countess Bellafleur also couldn¡¯t stop smiling and praising me for looking so beautiful in the dress. It was a pleasant time for all of us in many ways. It would have been more perfect if it wasn¡¯t for Dorothea futzing around. Madame Reavoir¡¯s face lit up as if she just remembered something. ¡°Oh, Countess Bellafleur,¡± she said. ¡°There is a dress that would look wonderful on you. It was stocked yesterday. It¡¯s a dress from Giesta Kingdom.¡± ¡°Oh, really?¡± Countess Bellafleur said interestedly. The Giesta Kingdom was known for its fashion industry, which supported forty percent of their population. Their clothes, especially their dresses, were considered the height of fashion. However, their export volume was not high, as their products were considered luxury items in foreign countries. Madame Reavoir gave a smile. ¡°Would you like to take a look at it?¡± ¡°Of course, Madame Reavoir,¡± Countess Bellafleur said. ¡°I will be right there after taking care of Lady Maristella. Until then, my employees will be here for you.¡± ¡°Of course, Madame. Take your time. You don¡¯t have to rush.¡± Countess Bellafleur slightly flushed in anticipation of seeing a new dress. Then, she turned her eyes to me. ¡°I will be right over there, Marie. Is that alright?¡± she asked in a gentle voice. ¡°Of course, Mother,¡± I said, nodding. ¡°I¡¯m just going to change my dress and go over there.¡± ¡°Alright, Marie. I will be waiting for you.¡± ¡°This way, Countess Bellafleur,¡± a boutique employee said, signalling the Countess where to go. Countess Bellafleur moved with the boutique employee to another location. I was left with both the mother and daughter of Cornohen. Their presence was burdensome. I tried to keep my seat without saying anything, but after a strained moment, I opened my mouth to speak. ¡°Did you get the tea leaves?¡± I asked Dorothea. I was talking about the tea leaves from Xavier. Dorothea stared at me after hearing my question, then soon replied. ¡°Yes. Your maid sent it. I thought you would give it to me personally.¡± ¡°I wanted to send it to you as soon as possible, but I didn¡¯t feel well that day.¡± I offered her a light smile. ¡°How did it taste?¡± ¡°It was amazing.¡± It was a brief review, and then Dorothea¡¯s voice turned doubting. ¡°Did you really go all the way to Thurman Palace to get it?¡± ¡°Yes. I got it directly from the Crown Prince,¡± I answered with a tired laugh. ¡°You always act misleadingly. What if your friend, Odeletta, gets offended?¡± ¡°She knows. So don¡¯t worry too much,¡± I said with a smirk. ¡°¡­¡± Dorothea¡¯s mouth remained shut at my answer. I couldn¡¯t tell if she was simply looking or glaring at me through her squinted eyes, and I quickly changed the subject. ¡°By the way, how¡¯s the dress, Dorothea?¡± I smiled, boastfully lifting the pearl-colored hem to display its beauty. ¡°Isn¡¯t it pretty?¡± ¡°¡­Yes. Pretty,¡± Dorothea answered, her face pinched in scowl. ¡°But I don¡¯t think it looks good on you.¡± ¡°Which part?¡± ¡°Just, everything. It doesn¡¯t suit you.¡± ¡°¡­I see.¡± Just tell me that you want this dress. I was rendered mute by Dorothea¡¯s response. She didn¡¯t stop. ¡°No matter how I look at it, the dress would look better on me rather than you.¡± She looked around everyone in the room with a pitying expression. ¡°Don¡¯t you all think so?¡± ¡°Lady Dorothea,¡± Madame Reavoir interrupted beside me. ¡°Of course, this dress is so beautiful that it would look good on anyone¡­ But you have red hair.¡± ¡°So? What does that matter?¡± Dorothea challenged. ¡°I think green, which is a complementary color of your hair, or purple would look better on you. Pearl doesn¡¯t go well with red hair,¡± Madame Reavoir tried to explain patiently. ¡°Madam Reavoir, are you saying I don¡¯t look good on that dress?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant¡ª¡± Madame Reavoir struggled not to offend her customer, but Dorothea seemed to have been upset ever since she realized she couldn¡¯t have the dress I was already wearing. She wanted to make it obvious that she was offended. ¡°What do you mean ¡®no¡¯? Is that why you gave Marie that dress instead of me?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Madame Reavoir wore an incredulous look on her face at Dorothea¡¯s black-or-white reasoning. Anyone could tell this girl was throwing a tantrum. When Madame Reavoir didn¡¯t say anything, Dorothea drove on with a confident face, thinking that her logic had worked. ¡°I didn¡¯t know that was how you think of me.¡± ¡°Ah, My Lady. That¡¯s not it¡­¡± Madame Reavoir protested. ¡°What do you mean? Then, are you saying I¡¯m wrong?¡± Dorothea accused. ¡°¡­¡± It was hopeless. Chapter 50 - You Haven’t Always Been Like This Chapter 50 ¨C You Haven¡¯t Always Been Like This Working in the service industry was a difficult profession, since one had to be kind enough to smile at even the worst of customers. Madame Reavoir was momentarily rendered dumbstruck at the absurdity of Dorothea¡¯s words, but she soon used her experience and spoke in a pacifying tone. ¡°Not at all, Lady Dorothea. Please forget about Lady Maristella¡¯s dress. There is another dress that would look wonderful on you. It is truly beautiful. I worked very hard on it.¡± ¡°¡­Really?¡± Dorothea said, her interest suddenly diverted. ¡°Of course, Lady Dorothea. Would I lie to you about that?¡± Madam Reavoir said, smiling awkwardly, but remained by Dorothea¡¯s side as if nothing were wrong. Placated, Dorothea seemed to loosen up when she heard there was another beautiful dress that would look good on her. Whenever I looked at the other girl, I couldn¡¯t tell whether to judge her as simple or na?ve. I watched Madame Reavoir move with Dorothea to another location, then noticed Countess Cornohen staring at me with widened eyes. I took in a deep breath. What was wrong with that old hag? ¡°Countess Cornohen,¡± I said with a half smile, and she looked at me haughtily as if there was nothing wrong with the fact that I caught her staring at me. ¡°I suppose you have something to tell me,¡± I said. ¡°Not at all, Lady Maristella. Nothing,¡± she demurred. Somehow, I sensed something hidden beneath her tone. ¡°That dress is beautiful. You must have wanted it so much that you couldn¡¯t even yield it to your best friend.¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid it wouldn¡¯t look good on Dorothea. Her red hair and this white dress wouldn¡¯t go very well together.¡± She cocked an eyebrow at me. ¡°¡­I¡¯m surprised that you are acting differently from what you promised.¡± ¡°Countess Cornohen, I believe I¡¯m still fulfilling my promise,¡± I asserted. ¡°Then you should give that dress to my daughter.¡± ¡°If Dorothea were my true friend, she wouldn¡¯t have asked me to do that in the first place. And even if she did, I would have been happy to hand it over to her. But only if she is my ¡®true friend.¡¯¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°But Dorothea is no longer my ¡®true friend¡¯. Don¡¯t you already know that? With the interest payment as a basis, I am Dorothea¡¯s maid, as you wanted,¡± I said in a business-like tone. ¡°Lady Maristella, don¡¯t you¡ª!¡± Countess Cornohen began harshly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Countess Cornohen. Dorothea is not here. I also have no intention in letting her know about our deal.¡± I took a breath and continued. ¡°Please don¡¯t make unreasonable demands from me. That will only work if you say it to someone who sincerely cares for Dorothea. I¡¯m afraid I have been disappointed in her for too long to give in to her unreasonable requests.¡± But the Countess was unrelenting. ¡°If you keep doing this, I will be disappointed in you too. I won¡¯t tolerate you spoiling Roth¡¯s mood.¡± ¡°I think I have done enough,¡± I said with a shake of my head. ¡°I didn¡¯t even frown at her when I met her here. And I have been nice to her until the end.¡± I looked directly into Countess Cornohen¡¯s eyes. ¡°I wonder how much you¡¯re going to demand from me. In my estimation, all the debt my family currently owes to the Cornohen family should be completely wiped out if you want your demands satisfied.¡± ¡°You are shameless,¡± Countess Cornohen said in bitter accusation. ¡°If I were to frown and say harsh things to Dorothea, that¡¯s because she deserves it. But at least I didn¡¯t do anything that could become an issue. If you ask Madame Reavoir in a moment, I think it¡¯s a problem you can recognize.¡± ¡°Very well. Let¡¯s say the dress was too much of a demand.¡± Countess Cornohen spoke as if she decided to no longer pursue the issue. ¡°But from now on, I want you to give her whatever she wants. Shouldn¡¯t I receive the proper payment for the interest?¡± ¡°¡­Of course I will do what you want, Countess Cornohen. Unlike today, I can be generous enough to tolerate the smaller things. But I¡¯m the one who decides the standard.¡± ¡°You¡¯re acting recklessly. You haven¡¯t always been like this.¡± Countess Cornohen continued, showing her displeasure. ¡°You¡¯re excessively daring¡ªno, even that is a waste to say to you. You¡¯re rude and arrogant. You¡¯re not the girl I used to know.¡± She was not wrong. The original Maristella was not ¡®Oh Mari¡¯. I kept silent for a while, and then opened my mouth. ¡°That¡¯s possible.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°I¡¯m determined not to be a pushover to your daughter anymore. You could say that I have become a different person.¡± ¡°Watch your language, Lady Maristella. How can you¡­!¡± But I drove on without any hesitation. ¡°And about the interest. It¡¯s best if you don¡¯t threaten me with that.¡± There was no point in being polite to this woman. Countess Cornohen was just an adult version of Dorothea. ¡°What?¡± Countess Cornohen said, dumbstruck. ¡°You already told us at our house that you weren¡¯t going to accept the interest payment. Right?¡± I grinned and continued talking. ¡°But if you suddenly reversed your words, you would look bad.¡± ¡°Young lady!¡± she exclaimed. ¡°Our families are very close to each other publicly. Close friends. Isn¡¯t it obvious how others will see us if there¡¯s a rumor saying we have a problem with money?¡± I paused for a moment, then went on with a smile. ¡°Aside from the public matters, the internal conflict between the Bellafleur family and the Cornohen family could also be exposed to everyone. Do you want that, Countess Cornohen?¡± ¡°How impudent¡­!¡± ¡°But it hasn¡¯t gone that far. Let¡¯s not go there. You want Roth and I, and the Bellafleur family and the Cornohen family, to get along well. Or you could let people talk, it¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t care.¡± Anger boiled in Countess Cornohen¡¯s eyes. I stared at her for a while, then spoke again. ¡°For the last time¡­I have decided to become a maid to Dorothea, not a pushover.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°If you continue this, it¡¯s difficult for me to carry out the contract, Countess. I hope you will be careful about your daughter¡¯s education.¡± Ah, so rude. Usually, I would never be so rude. Countess Cornohen was my senior, but if I didn¡¯t stand up, everyone in the Cornohen family would ignore, despise and disregard the Bellafleur family as if they were below them. I decided it was better to act like a crazy woman. Even if I went all out like this, I was sure Countess Cornohen wouldn¡¯t abandon me and my family. In any case, it took a lot of courage to cut off the friendship that connected our families since the generation of my grandfather. Whether it was for internal or external reasons. I remained polite as I closed our conversation. ¡°Then, I will have to go change my dress. I hope to see you again, Countess Cornohen.¡± Countess Cornohen looked at me with a bewildered expression. I was reminded of the face of Madam Reavoir made earlier. You never knew what life was going to throw at you. I smirked and turned around. Chapter 51 - You Have A Guest Chapter 51 ¨C You Have A Guest *** ¡°Marie.¡± After changing my clothes, I went to the private room where Countess Bellafleur was, and found her wearing a green and brown dress. The natural colors were calming, but her golden hair brightened the dark tones. ¡°You look really beautiful,¡± I murmured in awe as I drew towards her. ¡°Really?¡± Countess Bellafleur said with a smile, and Madame Reavoir agreed with me. ¡°As expected, Lady Maristella has an eye for quality. I knew you would like it,¡± she said. Countess Bellafleur looked immensely pleased. ¡°Since my daughter also likes it, I will buy it right away.¡± When Countess Bellafleur expressed her willingness to buy the dress, Madame Reavoir smiled brightly and nodded. ¡°After I make the proper alterations, I will send the dress to Bellafleur mansion.¡± ¡°Thank you, Madame.¡± Countess Bellafleur went into the dressing room to change her clothes once more, and I drank the sweet milk tea that the boutique¡¯s employee brought me. As expected, I liked a sweet drink like this better than a bitter herbal or black tea. As I wondered whether I would ever get used to such aristocratic tea, Madame Reavoir approached me where I was relaxing on the couch. ¡°Lady Maristella, does the tea suit your taste?¡± I gave a light smile. ¡°It is wonderful, Madame Reavoir. I like sweet things.¡± ¡°Oh dear, is that so? I thought you didn¡¯t like sweetness very much.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Ah, damn it. I hastily made up an excuse. ¡°I suppose my appetite is changing these days. Recently I craved something that I usually don¡¯t eat.¡± ¡°Oh my, I see. That¡¯s possible. I was like that too when I was around your age. I started eating foods that I didn¡¯t really like when I was young¡­¡± ¡°I guess it¡¯s happening to me too.¡± Madame Reavoir then changed the subject. ¡°Do you like the dress?¡± she asked. ¡°Of course, Madame,¡± I said with a nod, as if it were obvious. ¡°The dress is stunning. It makes me want to try it once again when I go home.¡± ¡°I¡¯m glad you like it. It pleases me that my eyes weren¡¯t wrong.¡± Then, Madame Reavoir hesitated for a moment and then spoke again. ¡°Lady Dorothea is a little childish, isn¡¯t she?¡± ¡°Pardon?¡± ¡°How surprised you must have been when she asked you to give up the dress¡­¡± ¡°Ah¡­haha.¡± An awkward laugh tripped out of my lips. Anyone could tell there was no excuse for Dorothea¡¯s behavior. But she had always been like that, not just today. ¡°That always happens. I¡¯m used to it,¡± I said with a shrug. ¡°I think you¡¯re amazing in that aspect. How can you befriend someone like Lady Dorothea¡­¡± A look of alarm suddenly crossed Madame Reavoir¡¯s face, as if she just realized what she just said. ¡°Ah, I¡¯m sorry, Lady Maristella. I misspoke.¡± ¡°Not at all, Madame Reavoir. It¡¯s possible to think like that,¡± I said. Because I also thought the same thing. ¡°Anyway, Lady Dorothea is my friend.¡± That was a whopping great lie, of course, but I said that just in case our conversation would be distorted into bad rumors. It wasn¡¯t that I distrusted Madame Reavoir, but I didn¡¯t know for sure what she was like. She was not a character introduced in the novel. Madame Reavoir gave me a warm smile. ¡°You have an angelic heart. Come to think of it, you¡¯re like an angel inside and out.¡± ¡°You flatter me, Madame Reavoir.¡± ¡°But I¡¯m quite curious. Why is a person like you always with Lady Cornohen¡­ We sometimes joke that Lady Dorothea is holding something over you.¡± ¡°Hahahaha.¡± An involuntary laugh left my mouth at Madame Reavoir¡¯s witty remarks, but inwardly I was thinking, ¡®That¡¯s quite possible.¡¯ But I couldn¡¯t find out the truth now. I couldn¡¯t just grab Dorothea and ask, ¡°Do you have anything on me?¡± If that was true, it would be a secret between the two, and she would be suspicious that I didn¡¯t remember it. ¡®And she would doubt if I really am Maristella.¡¯ For better or for worse, Dorothea was very close to Maristella. In fact, it was incredible that Dorothea had not yet noticed that I was behaving significantly different from the original Maristella. There was no need to risk anything more here. ¡®Whatever the reason is, it has nothing to do with me.¡¯ She was not going to be my friend again anyway. She wasn¡¯t even my friend from the beginning. It was no longer important whether or not I knew the reason. And even if she had anything on me, Dorothea had never threatened me with it. If Maristella did have a fatal weakness, Dorothea would not have remained quiet on it so far. Such was her personality. ¡®Let¡¯s stop thinking about that.¡¯ I wasn¡¯t going to rile myself up by constantly thinking about Dorothea. I shook my head to get rid of the thoughts of the other girl. Thankfully, Countess Bellafleur came out of the dressing room at that moment and I could easily turn my attention to other things. *** Dorothea was not the only one interested in the new dress. Martina also showed great enthusiasm when she saw the beautiful clothing I bought from Madame Reavoir¡¯s boutique. If there was any difference in her reaction from Dorothea¡¯s, it was that she didn¡¯t stubbornly want to take it away from me. Martina studied it with twinkling eyes, saying it would look better on me with my black hair rather than her own blonde. She also said she was looking forward to seeing me dancing in the Duke¡¯s mansion while wearing the dress. I was about to tell her about what happened with Dorothea, but in the end I kept my mouth shut. Martina would swear at Dorothea anyway and nothing would change. I already knew she would only get angry. The next day, I passed my time by reading a book as usual, when a voice spoke from beyond the door. ¡°My Lady, may I come in?¡± It was Florinda. I answered without lifting my eyes from the book. ¡°You may.¡± I thought she had brought refreshments, but that was not the reason she was here. ¡°You have a guest,¡± she said. ¡°¡­Guest?¡± Was anyone supposed to come today? It was only then did I raise my eyes off the book. ¡°Who?¡± ¡°From Thurman Palace. It is Sir Dilton,¡± she informed me. ¡°Ah.¡± I had a rough idea why he came to Bellafleur mansion. I jumped out of my seat and went straight out of my room. It was fortunate that I was wearing something proper enough to receive a guest. Chapter 52 - Someone Else He Has Feelings For Chapter 52 ¨C Someone Else He Has Feelings For When I went to the drawing room, Sir Dilton was drinking tea in an upright posture, as usual. I always had this thought in the back of my mind, but he was so aristocratic that I could not reconcile his energetic appearance that sometimes revealed itself. ¡°Sir Dilton,¡± I said as I stepped into the parlor room. Sir Dilton quickly put down the teacup and stood up. A gentle smile spread across his mouth. ¡°Lady Maristella,¡± he greeted. ¡°Good to see you again, Sir Dilton. It¡¯s nice to see you often.¡± ¡°It really is. It hasn¡¯t been that long since the maid went up. You came here quickly.¡± ¡°Yes. Fortunately my outfit was proper.¡± With a smile on my face, I walked to the table where he was sitting, then gestured for him to sit down. He took his seat again, and as soon as I settled down myself, a maid came from outside and brought my share of refreshments. I took an appreciative sip of orange tea before speaking. ¡°What brings you here? Did something happen to the Crown Prince?¡± I asked. I could guess why Sir Dilton was here, but it was too embarrassing to bring that up first. Sir Dilton smiled as if to say no. ¡°It was not about that. I¡¯m here to give the answer to your previous offer.¡± ¡°If it was something that I offered previously¡­¡± ¡°Yes. The blind date.¡± ¡°Oh my.¡± I quickly hid the excitement bubbling up in me. ¡°Did His Highness really say he would do it?¡± ¡°Yes, he did. I don¡¯t know what made him change his mind. His Highness said he will discuss the schedule with Lady Odeletta himself.¡± ¡°That¡¯s great,¡± I said with a pleased grin. ¡°But wait, what do you mean he changed his mind? Did something happen to him?¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡± Sir Dilton hesitated, then soon replied cautiously. ¡°Well¡­ I didn¡¯t expect His Highness to accept. He¡¯s not very interested. However, he¡¯s old enough to get married. It¡¯s quite a problem if he doesn¡¯t have any interest¡­¡± ¡°I suppose the Emperor is rushing him into marriage.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know about that, but I¡¯m sure the Emperor is giving him hints. After the Crown Prince met the Emperor last time, his complexion has gotten much worse.¡± ¡°I see,¡± I said, nodding. ¡°Anyway, I¡¯m glad His Highness gave a positive answer. Lady Odeletta has been looking forward to this.¡± ¡°Ah.¡± Sir Dilton¡¯s expression turned somewhat strange at my remarks. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± I asked. ¡°Nothing. Hmm¡­ I suppose you want him to get married as soon as possible.¡± I didn¡¯t think too much about it. ¡°I think it¡¯s right for the Crown Prince to get married soon to stabilize the Imperial family and the Empire.¡± Normally, I wouldn¡¯t have cared about Xavier if he didn¡¯t take up a big share of the storyline of this book. But to change Maristella¡¯s future, he had to quickly fall in love with Odeletta and marry her. And just as I said to Sir Dilton, Xavier had to get married as soon as possible for the sake of the Empire. He was the Emperor¡¯s only son, after all. ¡°You¡¯re very kind, Lady Maristella,¡± Sir Dilton said out of the blue, and I raised my eyebrows at him curiously. ¡°Pardon? Me?¡± I didn¡¯t think I was that kind, but I never thought I was terrible either. ¡°It may sound a little blasphemous, but isn¡¯t the Crown Prince the best of all marriage candidates?¡± Sir Dilton. ¡°Of course.¡± Xavier was certainly an excellent prospect. Firstly, he was devastatingly handsome, secondly, he was a powerful man who would lead the Empire in the future, thirdly, he was rich, and fourth, he had a great personality. ¡°But I suppose you don¡¯t desire him,¡± Sir Dilton said. ¡°Hmm¡­ What do you mean?¡± I asked curiously. ¡°Usually in this situation, people would try to gain His Highness¡¯ favor for themselves rather than introduce their friend.¡± ¡°You have a point there,¡± I said, speaking in a tone as if I were talking about someone else. Sir Dilton looked shocked at my attitude, but I continued on casually. ¡°But I don¡¯t want to take away someone my friend likes.¡± I might have been interested in Xavier for myself if it were not for that reason. Xavier was certainly a good-looking, capable and great man. But that was pointless in the present situation. Odeletta was already in love with Xavier. I didn¡¯t want to lose my hard-earned friend by making a careless decision. ¡°You¡¯re very ethical,¡± Sir Dilton commented. ¡°I will take that as a compliment. But I mean it,¡± I said seriously. ¡°You¡¯re right, Lady Maristella. But¡­¡± Sir Dilton paused to choose his words. ¡°But what if the Crown Prince¡¯s heart is set on someone else?¡± ¡°Pardon?¡± ¡°What if the Crown Prince has someone else he has feelings for?¡± I felt my heart sink. Did that mean¡­Xavier liked someone other than Odeletta? But who? There were only two women in the book that Xavier looked at. Dorothea and Odeletta. If it wasn¡¯t Odeletta, then it was Dorothea. But no matter how much I tried to wrap my head around the idea, it couldn¡¯t be Dorothea. But just in case, I decided to put out feelers. ¡°Is it¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Lady Cornohen?¡± ¡°¡­No.¡± Ah, thank God. No wait, no. ¡°Then who does he like?¡± I asked. ¡°For that.¡± Sir Dilton sighed briefly and then continued. ¡°I don¡¯t really know. I¡¯m not sure about it.¡± ¡°Pardon?¡± ¡°But just in case¡­ think of it as an assumption. Just in case. What if His Highness does have his heart set on someone else?¡± I shook my head. ¡°Well, then he shouldn¡¯t accept my offer. It¡¯s deceiving to both him and my friend.¡± ¡°You think so too, don¡¯t you?¡± ¡°But His Highness is not someone who has a bad character. So I¡¯m sure he doesn¡¯t like anyone else right now. You¡¯re simply speculating.¡± I looked at Sir Dilton. ¡°Isn¡¯t that right?¡± ¡°¡­Yes, Lady Maristella. You¡¯re right. That¡¯s why he accepted your offer. As you said, it¡¯s just speculation.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± I concurred. That was a relief. ¡°But why were you making such wild guesses?¡± ¡°Just in case,¡± he answered. ¡°That is an unnecessary worry. There is no reason for the Crown Prince to hide his feelings.¡± ¡°Why do you think so? That is possible,¡± Sir Dilton said. ¡°Well¡­ He has everything,¡± I pointed out. ¡°What woman can resist his feelings? Even if he wasn¡¯t the Crown Prince, he would still be perfect.¡± ¡°Thank you for seeing him like that,¡± Sir Dilton said with a proud expression. He was a very loyal butler. ¡°Anyway, I hope Lady Odeletta and the Crown Prince will have a good relationship,¡± I concluded. ¡°¡­I see.¡± The room fell into silence. I wondered if I said something wrong, but I couldn¡¯t think what it was. Finding it strange, I quickly brought up another topic. ¡°More importantly, how¡¯s His Highness doing?¡± ¡°Yes, well¡­ He¡¯s as usual.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a relief.¡± Conversation died again. I wondered if my conversation with Sir Dilton was always this awkward, but remembered it wasn¡¯t like this last time. What was it? What had changed? Sir Dilton broke the silence. ¡°Come to think of it, you don¡¯t seem to be particularly interested in dating, Lady Maristella.¡± Ah, fortunately he changed to another topic. I answered him with an oddly happy expression. ¡°Not at all. I¡¯m also still at a fresh age,¡± I answered. ¡°You don¡¯t seem to be interested. Or am I wrong?¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid so. If there¡¯s someone good, I also would like to go out with him anytime.¡± ¡°Then, what about Duke Escliffe?¡± Sir Dilton asked. I panicked and my eyes blew wide open. ¡°¡­Pardon?¡± After a moment, I chuckled awkwardly. ¡°That was out of the blue¡­¡± ¡°I apologize if I¡¯m being rude. But you two seem to be quite close lately.¡± ¡°We¡¯re not awkward with each other¡­ But I have never thought about him that way,¡± I answered slowly. I was puzzled. I couldn¡¯t believe that question came up when I was already a bit uneasy about that! I cleared my throat. ¡°I haven¡¯t thought about getting involved with His Grace like that. Even if I do, and if he doesn¡¯t want it, my feelings wouldn¡¯t matter anyway.¡± ¡°What do you mean they wouldn¡¯t matter, Lady Maristella? That¡¯s not true.¡± Sir Dilton looked at me with a bewildered expression. ¡°All unrequited feelings of love are feelings worth respecting. It¡¯s precious in itself and it has to be protected, or, well¡­ something like that.¡± ¡°Do you have an unrequited love?¡± I asked. ¡°Pardon?¡± Sir Dilton said, surprise registering on his face. ¡°You¡¯re talking as if you¡¯re suffering from an unrequited love right now.¡± ¡°¡­It¡¯s not me,¡± he said after a moment. ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Yes. But my acquaintance.¡± ¡°Oh no.¡± I frowned in true sympathy. There was no feeling in this world as terrible as unrequited love. One couldn¡¯t even give it up, and it was a difficult, desperate situation to convey one¡¯s feelings! I had experienced it a few times, so I understood his acquaintance¡¯s situation. ¡°Your acquaintance must be having a hard time,¡± I murmured sympathetically. ¡°They haven¡¯t confessed, right?¡± ¡°They cannot. But how did you know?¡± Sir Dilton asked. ¡°Because that¡¯s how it goes. If they are afraid to confess, it¡¯s because they are afraid that the relationship they barely have would fall apart. They are worried that they may be dumped¡­¡± ¡°You talk as if you had experienced an unrequited love before.¡± Sir Dilton¡¯s remark was unsuspectingly astute. I cleared my throat and lied to him. ¡°Not me, but my acquaintance,¡± I said. ¡°Lady Odeletta?¡± he asked. ¡°No. Not her.¡± ¡°Then, Lady Dorothea?¡± ¡°Ah.¡± Dorothea was also too much for me to treat her as an ¡®acquaintance¡¯ emotionally. I shook my head. ¡°No. Not her either.¡± ¡°Now that we¡¯re on the subject, were you able to deliver the tea leaves safely to Lady Cornohen?¡± ¡°Ah.¡± I smiled awkwardly and answered. ¡°Yes. I asked my maid to do it.¡± ¡°So you didn¡¯t want to meet her.¡± ¡°It would only hurt my feelings.¡± I shrugged my shoulders and then turned back to the original subject. ¡°I hope that your acquaintance with the unrequited love can find success. It can be really hard.¡± I paused, then quickly added to my words. ¡°My acquaintance said that. My acquaintance.¡± ¡°I see.¡± Chapter 53 - I Wish Your Acquaintance Luck Chapter 53 ¨C I Wish Your Acquaintance Luck After a momentary pause, Sir Dilton continued. ¡°What would you do if you were in that situation?¡± ¡°Pardon?¡± I asked. ¡°Would you confess your feelings of unrequited love? Or would you keep hiding them?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± I hesitated and just laughed it off. ¡°I¡¯m not sure. I have never thought about it.¡± I was a coward, so I have never confessed or anything like that whenever I had an unrequited love towards someone. Half of me held regret for it¡ªbut that also meant the other half didn¡¯t regret it at all. It was because I realized that that feeling would eventually be forgotten. It would have to depend on the situation. ¡°But whatever I choose, it won¡¯t be helpful to your acquaintance,¡± I said finally. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Because our thoughts and feelings are different. So I can¡¯t carelessly give any advice.¡± ¡°You¡¯re being cautious.¡± ¡°It¡¯s an important matter, by any means.¡± I gave a shrug. ¡°But I wish your acquaintance luck.¡± *** The first thing I did after Lord Dilton¡¯s return was to tell Odeletta this good news. Of course, the schedule was up to them to discuss, but Odeletta needed to know in advance first so she could be ready. I sent a letter and, unless something came up, she should know the news by tonight. As expected, a letter arrived from Odeletta the next day. The contents were simple. She said she was very happy about Xavier¡¯s approval and she was excited to meet him alone. It made me feel good to think that she would be happy. ¡®I hope it will all go well for them.¡¯ I was already imagining the picture of their future together. 3. Unexpected Odeletta wrestled with sleeplessness the night before. She couldn¡¯t get her mind to rest at all. She forced her eyes to close, telling herself she couldn¡¯t meet with the Crown Prince tomorrow with her skin looking like a mess, but her anxiety would not leave her. In the end, Odeletta spent the whole night tossing and turning. ¡°I¡¯m doomed,¡± she said the next morning as she stood in the front of her mirror. She combed her pink hair, which looked even more disheveled than yesterday. In reality, her hair hadn¡¯t changed that much from yesterday, but the fact that she didn¡¯t get enough sleep last night fed into her anxieties. ¡°Not only my hair, but even my skin is a mess,¡± she mumbled gloomily, while the nanny beside her attempted to soothe her. ¡°Keep your chin up, My Lady. You¡¯re beautiful.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Of course. You¡¯re probably the most beautiful woman in this Empire,¡± the nanny assured. ¡°That was too much,¡± Odeletta said with a wan smile, but she didn¡¯t appear offended. ¡°Will the Crown Prince like the dress I chose yesterday, nanny?¡± ¡°Of course, My Lady. I think it¡¯s beautiful.¡± The dress had been quickly selected for the last-minute appointment. Of course, that didn¡¯t mean the dress wasn¡¯t beautiful enough for the meeting. Encouraged by the nanny¡¯s remark, Odeletta¡¯s shoulders straightened with confidence. ¡°What time am I supposed to arrive at Thurman Palace?¡± she asked. ¡°Noon time, My Lady. You don¡¯t have to rush. It¡¯s only 9 o¡¯clock.¡± ¡°But Thurman Palace is far away, so I have to depart by at least 11. So actually, there is not that much time left.¡± After accurately assessing the situation, Odeletta gently combed her hair once more. Several minutes later, the maids came into her room to help her dress. They put on a light layer of makeup on her face and helped her step into a purple dress that suited her pink hair. Odeletta worried that it was too strong of a first impression, but her heart leaned towards the outfit when all the maids in the mansion enthusiastically agreed to the dress. Odeletta left her room ten minutes before 11 p.m. She hugged Marchioness Trakos five minutes before. Then, three minutes before, she stepped into the carriage and left for Thurman Palace. She arrived at the palace at noon sharp, at the appointed time. However, being on time already made her slightly late. The carriage was not allowed into the Imperial Palace and, as a result, Odeletta would have to get out of the carriage and follow a servant. When she stepped out of the carriage, she smiled at the sight of a familiar face. ¡°Lady Odeletta, welcome to Thurman Palace,¡± a man¡¯s voice said. ¡°Dilton?¡± ¡°It¡¯s been a long time, Lady Odeletta,¡± Sir Dilton greeted in a rather mischievous voice, and Odeletta responded with a tone overflowing with joy. ¡°How long has it been?¡± she said. Sir Dilton gave her a questioning look. ¡°Didn¡¯t I meet you with your mother last time?¡± ¡°But it¡¯s true that we haven¡¯t met much since you became the chamberlain of the Crown Prince. Is that why? I feel happier to meet you here.¡± ¡°Perhaps it¡¯s because you¡¯re meeting a familiar person in an unfamiliar place,¡± Sir Dilton said thoughtfully. ¡°Yes. Perhaps,¡± Odeletta replied. Sir Dillon smiled as if her answer made sense. Sir Dilton was a childhood friend of Odeletta. Since his mother, Countess Orus, and Odeletta¡¯s mother, Marchioness Trakos, were also childhood friends, they had been together since they were children. One wouldn¡¯t be surprised to hear rumors about them circulating in society, but the two were almost like same-sex friends that it didn¡¯t matter. A rumor almost caught fire once, but both of them denied it so emphatically that the rumor never surfaced again. In any case, their mothers still liked to flaunt their friendship, so Odeletta and Dilton also encountered each other quite often, if not as often as they did when they were young. Ever since Dilton had been working at Thurman Palace as Xavier¡¯s servant, the number had dropped considerably. ¡°So where is His Highness?¡± Odeletta asked. ¡°He sent me to pick you up.¡± Dilton gestured to her. ¡°He¡¯s waiting in the dining room. Come along.¡± At Dilton¡¯s words, Odeletta picked up the skirt of her dress and followed him. As they made their way to the destination, Dilton spoke up. ¡°Do you really like the Crown Prince?¡± The question had come out of the blue. Odeletta slightly raised her eyebrows. ¡°What are you talking about?¡± ¡°The question is, do you really like the Crown Prince?¡± ¡°Yes, of course,¡± Odeletta answered affirmatively. Her expression turned strange. ¡°Why are you suddenly asking something like that?¡± ¡°Why else? I was just curious if you really like the Crown Prince.¡± ¡°You¡¯re asking all sorts of questions. You don¡¯t dislike me getting involved with the Crown Prince, do you?¡± ¡°Not at all.¡± Dilton looked at Odeletta and forced a smile. ¡°Why should I think like that?¡± ¡°Maybe you like me,¡± she teased. When she realized that she had uttered those words, an involuntary laugh escaped her lips. It was clear that she had gone crazy. How could she say that to anyone, let alone Dilton Orus? Odeletta shook her head at the gaffe. ¡°Sorry. That was a mean joke between us. That kind of thing has happened many times, hasn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°From now on, let¡¯s address each other formally. We have been too casual in the Crown Prince¡¯s palace.¡± ¡°¡­Of course, Lady Odeletta,¡± Sir Dilton said after a pause. ¡°So how much further is the dining room, Sir Dilton?¡± ¡°A little more, Lady Odeletta. Are your feet already hurting?¡± He glanced downwards to check on her feet. She was wearing high heels. A weary sigh left his lips. ¡°You¡¯re wearing those damned high heels,¡± he said beneath his breath. ¡°What did you say?¡± ¡°Nothing, Lady Odeletta,¡± Dilton said in a dismissive voice. After walking nonstop, they finally arrived in front of the dining room. ¡°Your Royal Highness, Lady Odeletta is here,¡± Dilton announced through the door. ¡°¡­Bring her inside,¡± a voice replied. ¡°Come in, Lady Odeletta,¡± Dilton said, opening the double doors and then gesturing to Odeletta. ¡°Thank you, Sir Dilton,¡± Odeletta thanked politely, then entered through the doors. Dilton stared at her retreating back until the doors were closed and soon turned around without a word. Chapter 54 - Give Me A Chance Chapter 54 -Give Me A Chance *** This was the first time that the two of them were alone. Odeletta tried to steady her trembling heart and walked as gracefully as possible towards the Crown Prince. It was clear what she had to do first, but she was so nervous that she had to give it a moment of thought. ¡°Greetings to the Little Sun of the Empire. Glory to your future.¡± ¡°Welcome, Lady Odeletta. Please sit here.¡± ¡°Thank you for the invitation, Your Royal Highness.¡± Technically, it was more like a meeting with a prospective marriage partner rather than an invitation, but neither of them brought it up directly. After a while, crackers with caviar and parsley were served as appetizers, followed by clam chowder and baguettes. Without a word, Odeletta and Xavier began to eat the food, and it was natural for the silence to flow over the meal. The problem was that the silence lasted until the roasted herring and pomegranate sherbet came out. Judging that the ensuing silence was never good for the atmosphere, Xavier continuously tried to think of what to say, but he did not come up with a suitable topic. In the end, he decided to start with the basics out of desperation. ¡°Is there any particular food that you¡¯re picky about?¡± he asked. ¡°Pardon?¡± Odeletta said. She looked blinked at Xavier, confused that he was suddenly talking to her after the long silence. She soon gathered her senses and answered. ¡°Ah, no, Your Royal Highness. There¡¯s nothing I can¡¯t eat or am picky about.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a relief. Suddenly I was worried if there was anything like that.¡± He smiled with relief and Odeletta, who was watching him closely, felt her heart beating hard. She felt like she was in a dream at this very moment. Was this really a dream? She couldn¡¯t believe she was eating alone with someone she liked! ¡°Is there anything you¡¯re picky about, Your Royal Highness?¡± she asked back in an attempt at conversation. ¡°Nothing.¡± ¡°Then, any foods that you like?¡± ¡°I like everything¡­¡± Xavier thought about it for a moment and soon gave a calm smile. ¡°Recently, I enjoy eating desserts.¡± ¡°You like desserts.¡± Unfortunately, Odeletta was not too fond of desserts. But if Xavier liked them, she thought that she should start eating a little more of it from today. Just as she was about to broach another topic, she was interrupted. ¡°Lady Odeletta,¡± Xavier said. It was when the chamberlain laid lamb steak on the table. The smell of the dish stimulated Odeletta¡¯s nose and she answered automatically. ¡°Yes, Your Royal Highness.¡± ¡°I have something to confess to you,¡± Xavier continued. ¡°Confess?¡± ¡°Actually¡­¡± Xavier held his breath for a few seconds and then opened his mouth. Odeletta, who was watching him, was half-worried and half-excited about what would come out. ¡°I didn¡¯t come to this seat today on my own accord.¡± The voice that passed through her ears was obviously sweet, but the meaning was less so. At Xavier¡¯s words, Odeletta¡¯s heart thumped again. Unlike before, it was a negative feeling. ¡°What do you mean?¡± she asked, not understanding his words. ¡°I¡¯m saying this is not what I wanted. There was an order from His Majesty the Emperor to meet you.¡± ¡°Why are you¡­telling me that now?¡± ¡°I just wanted to be clear with you,¡± Xavier said honestly, biting his lips. He knew how cruel he was now. At this moment, he was a scumbag to Odeletta, a man who only hurt her feelings. But he could not give false kindness to her. In the end, the one who was hurt was not in his seat, but in the seat across him. Before the wound deepened, he had to draw a line. That was a good thing for each other and it was a consideration for Odeletta. Xavier opened his mouth in a quivering voice. ¡°The Emperor wants me to marry you.¡± Anyone else would have been happy to hear those words, but strangely enough, Odeletta was not happy at all. The shock of what he had said earlier must have been too great. Odeletta held her breath and asked again. ¡°Then?¡± ¡°My apologies, Lady Odeletta.¡± Xavier apologized to Odeletta with the saddest eyes. ¡°I already have someone in my heart.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Odeletta was rendered speechless after hearing that. She stared at Xavier with a disbelieving look. She could not tell if what she heard was true or not. No, she understood it in her head, but it couldn¡¯t get it to her heart. She didn¡¯t want to believe that it wasn¡¯t her who was in the heart of the man she liked. Odeletta¡¯s eyes trembled and he looked at her, feeling guiltier than ever. Only long after that Odeletta was able to ask questions. ¡°Who¡­is she?¡± But she already knew the answer to that question. However, she did not want to take it as a fact until it came out of Xavier¡¯s mouth itself. ¡°She is someone that you know,¡± he said. ¡°Your Royal Highness.¡± ¡°Maristella Janice La Bellafleur.¡± A forbidden name left the mouth of the man she liked. Odeletta¡¯s eyes trembled greater than before. It was a name that she had guessed, but when she heard it herself, the shock nearly knocked her off-kilter. Odeletta¡¯s shocked expression further darkened Xavier¡¯s face. He didn¡¯t want to face Odeletta, but even so, he couldn¡¯t string her along and deceive her. That was even worse. ¡°I have her in my heart, Lady Odeletta.¡± It would have been easier on Odeletta if the other woman was Dorothea. She could at least comfort herself with the fact that if a man was attracted to a personality like Dorothea¡¯s, she could look for a better partner instead. But it was a different story if it was with Maristella. She was a wonderful young woman that Odeletta could not help but like. It wasn¡¯t strange that the Crown Prince liked Maristella as well. But that was the problem. Odeletta couldn¡¯t believe that a man she had feelings for liked her friend instead. Odeletta¡¯s expression twisted in anguish. This was a cruel trick by fate, but her voice surprisingly came out calmer than she expected. ¡°Why are you telling me this, Your Highness?¡± ¡°I heard that you have feelings for me.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°I did not want to act with false intentions towards you. Then I would truly be deserving of punishment.¡± ¡°Rather¡­¡± Why did he just keep hiding it? So many words clogged up to her throat, but they wouldn¡¯t leave her mouth. Instead of ending the conversation, Odeletta bit her lips tightly to block any words that threatened to leak out. From a rational perspective, Xavier¡¯s behavior was moral. Odeletta would have acted the same if she were in his situation. This was the kindest consideration one could give to a person they weren¡¯t attracted to. Odeletta understood this cognitively, but her heart could not accept this simple truth. Tired as she was of his fake love, she wanted his fake smile, and even his fake heart. That was why she could be so ridiculous as to resent Xavier¡¯s kindness, which was crushing her heart by giving her the truth. Odeletta solemnly stared at Xavier before she spoke. ¡°Maristella¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Does she know what you have feelings for her?¡± ¡°Unfortunately, Lady Bellafleur doesn¡¯t know a thing about my heart. If she did, she would not have arranged for you to meet with me.¡± Odeletta was devastated. In the end, the purpose of this meeting was for him to tell her this cruel truth. And she would have to deal with it by herself. If she told this to Maristella, Maristella may end up distancing herself, feeling guilt over something she didn¡¯t do. ¡®I can¡¯t do that.¡¯ Maristella was a dear friend that she didn¡¯t want to lose. ¡®But¡­¡¯ She didn¡¯t want to give up Xavier either. Odeletta sat there silently with a troubled expression on her face, while Xavier patiently waited across from her for her response. It was a long while before she opened her mouth again. ¡°¡­His Imperial Majesty wants you to marry,¡± she said. ¡°Yes,¡± Xavier replied with a nod of his head. Odeletta stared at him silently before speaking again. ¡°If so, then His Majesty will still push you to marry. You are still his son.¡± ¡°¡­I know.¡± ¡°Your Highness,¡± Odeletta said, this time with a look of determination. ¡°Use me.¡± ¡°What does that mean, Lady Odeletta?¡± ¡°What I just said, Your Highness. I said you should use me,¡± she said calmly. ¡°Please give me an opportunity too.¡± Upon hearing her words, Xavier¡¯s expression changed to one of regret. The emotions Odeletta felt at the sight was more sorrow than humiliation. She knew, too. Contrary to Xavier¡¯s seemingly cold exterior, inside he was warmer than anyone else. He would rather die than hurt others, and even though he was in a position of power, he never looked down on people. Of course he would be sad. He saw himself as unable to give up on his feelings. ¡°Give me a chance to win your heart,¡± Odeletta said. Chapter 55 - It Will Only Bring Hardship Chapter 55 ¨C It Will Only Bring Hardship ¡°Lady Odeletta, don¡¯t do this,¡± Xavier said, unable to hide his regret as he tried to stop her. ¡°It will only bring hardship to you. I don¡¯t want to hurt you.¡± ¡°Are you saying that because I¡¯m Marie¡¯s friend, or are you saying that because it¡¯s me?¡± Odeletta questioned. ¡°Both, Lady Odeletta. I would feel like a terrible person if I hurt someone. Even more so if that someone is a true friend of the person I liked.¡± Odeletta bit her lips hard. She couldn¡¯t accept this reality. Did he really have no confidence in them together? Did he really see them not making it? She tried to hold back the tears threatening to spill over her eyes. ¡°Please give me a chance,¡± she pleaded. ¡°¡­I cannot marry you.¡± Xavier looked more aggrieved than before. ¡°I don¡¯t want to hurt you.¡± ¡°I¡¯m already hurt. You know that,¡± she said, shaking her head with a bitter expression. ¡°Give me a chance. I¡¯m not asking for a long time, Your Highness. I would like to hang on to you until your feelings turn to me, but I¡¯m a human being, so at some point, I¡¯ll eventually realize it¡¯s impossible.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Until then, please pretend. Just allow me to stand next to you. I cannot give you up at this rate.¡± ¡°My Lady.¡± ¡°Please, Your Highness,¡± Odeletta begged, looking straight into Xavier¡¯s eyes. ¡°Can¡¯t you allow me this much?¡± ¡°You cannot act that way, Lady Odeletta. Even if it¡¯s a pretense, I¡ª¡± ¡°The reason you continue to hide your feelings from Maristella is because you have no courage to confess.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine, Your Majesty. I won¡¯t feel bad if you continue to meet with Maristella. Please give me mercy.¡± ¡°Lady Odeletta,¡± Xavier said in a quiet but determined tone. Odeletta looked up at him anxiously. She was hoping that he would recognize the earnestness of her feelings. But¡­ ¡°It is the greatest mercy that I leave no place for you,¡± he said. ¡°¡­Your Grace.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Lady Odeletta. I¡­¡± Xavier looked straight into Odeletta¡¯s eyes and clearly spoke. ¡°I cannot accept your feelings.¡± Thud. Odeletta¡¯s heart dropped to the ground. At that moment, it felt like the sky had fallen. Her vision spun and her heart throbbed painfully in her chest. However, Xavier did not stop, and he continued to press the knife deeper into her heart. ¡°I¡¯m here today just to make sure. As long as I like Lady Maristella, there won¡¯t be a place for anyone else in my heart.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Odeletta felt like her whole body was frozen in ice. She trembled and balled her hands on the skirt of her dress. ¡®Why¡­¡¯ Why was he so certain about Maristella but not her? Odeletta was equally as beautiful, came from an equally well-known family, and was equally well-behaved. ¡°Why¡­why won¡¯t you let me, Your Majesty?¡± Odeletta asked, forcing her voice to remain as steady as possible. But to her shame, she realized that her voice was cracking. She felt a sting as her eyes reddened, but she did not let go of hope until the end. ¡°I¡¯ll¡­I¡¯ll try. I¡¯ll try harder to please you. Can you look at me just once?¡± But Xavier only gave her a pitying expression. ¡°My heart didn¡¯t decide based on superior or inferior qualities. I just like her. So¡­this is not a problem that can be solved with hard work, Lady Odeletta.¡± ¡°¡­So you mean I don¡¯t have a chance?¡± she asked. ¡°I will tell you again, my heart will never change.¡± ¡°Even if Marie chooses someone else even after she knows your feelings?¡± ¡°I have never considered such a future problem.¡± Xavier¡¯s voice turned somber. ¡°Even so, my heart will not go to anyone else.¡± ¡°But what about me?¡± Odeletta lamented. ¡°Do you think you can move to someone else?¡± ¡°This is how I feel.¡± Xavier¡¯s eyes turned somewhat distant, but he retained the politeness in his tone. ¡°Regardless of Lady Maristella¡¯s choice, I will only look at her until the end.¡± ¡°¡­You have dreams of romance. I didn¡¯t know that the future emperor was like this¡± ¡°Indeed,¡± replied Xavier, smiling as if he didn¡¯t even understand it himself. Odeletta looked at his face and saw that it was relaxed, but somehow sensed that he was boiling inside. How could he look so at ease? Odeletta was never so arrogant enough as to expect that she would stand by Xavier¡¯s side, but she had no plans of what to do in this kind of scenario and she felt hopeless and desperate. However, even though Xavier was in the same situation as her, he said he would not give up his feelings for the person he liked. From Odeletta¡¯s point of view, he was too casual. How could that be? It made her wonder. Then, a thought suddenly popped up in her head. ¡®What kind of facial expression would he make if I leave Marie because of this?¡¯ Before she could even put her thoughts together, the question jumped out of her mouth first. ¡°What would you do if today¡¯s meeting fractured my relationship with Marie?¡± Xavier hesitated for a moment, and Odeletta found herself feeling strangely triumphant. A moment later, he answered quietly. ¡°I hope not.¡± A sad expression shadowed his face. ¡°And I don¡¯t believe you would do that.¡± ¡°¡­Why?¡± ¡°Because Lady Odeletta is a nice person.¡± For a moment, Odeletta was overcome with anger. ¡°I¡¯m not nice. You are seeing the wrong person,¡± she said sharply. ¡°Lady Odeletta,¡± Xavier said in a murmur. ¡°I don¡¯t want to come between your friendship with Lady Maristella. It may be inevitable now that things have come to this, but¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°I suppose I¡¯m too selfish,¡± Xavier concluded. ¡°I think so too,¡± Odeletta answered in an equally sad voice. How did this all become so disastrous? She grieved inside, but was also ashamed by the surge of hostility towards Maristella that rose in her. Maristella was her most cherished friend, a friend that she loved the most¡ªat least, before this happened. It was even worse because Maristella had done nothing wrong. Odeletta understood in her head that her anger was wrong and illogical, but her heart thought differently. She was unused to this growing resentment towards her friend, while at the same time she sympathized and understood her own feelings. Who could deal with this situation in such a detached manner? Not her at least. She wasn¡¯t that good at controlling her emotions, and she wasn¡¯t a giving person. What¡¯s more, Odeletta lived a perfect life of a young noblewoman, so she was rarely rejected and never learned the tools to cope. After taking some time to calm down her roiling emotions, Odeletta spoke. ¡°¡­I understand for now, Your Highness. Thank you for your time today. I should take my leave.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Just like you won¡¯t give up Maristella, I won¡¯t give up either.¡± This was a vow she would hold for a long time. She couldn¡¯t give up just because the other person refused her. It was a terrible lingering feeling, bordering on obsession. ¡°I will try to move your heart,¡± she declared. ¡°By any means.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll take my leave now.¡± Odeletta rose from her seat, bearing no traces of regret on her face at all, and bowed gracefully. Why would she regret it? She said everything she wanted to say, and did everything she wanted to do. She left the dining room without another word, and the only thing that echoed in the room was Xavier¡¯s deep sigh. Chapter 56 - My Friend Chapter 56 ¨C My Friend *** ¡°Are you alright?¡± a voice said. Odeletta was headed towards the exit, but her footsteps paused when she heard someone speak. She turned around and saw Dilton looking at her. She stared wordlessly at him, then turned around again. ¡°I¡¯m alright,¡± she said. No, she wasn¡¯t alright. Who would be in this situation? She was miserable, sad and resentful. Every part of her. ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± she added. Good friend of mine, Dilton. Odeletta smiled helplessly. He was probably concerned that his childhood friend was hurt. Even when they fought, they cared for each other like that. ¡°Odel,¡± Dilton began. ¡°¡­¡± ¡°I hope you¡¯re not hurting too much. The Crown Prince¡ª¡± ¡°You¡¯re mistaken, Dilton. I¡¯m not hurting,¡± she said irritably. Odeletta rarely raised her voice at Dilton, and the sharpness in her voice only concerned him even more. ¡°Don¡¯t tell my parents what happened today,¡± she said. ¡°I don¡¯t want them to worry uselessly.¡± ¡°¡­Very well.¡± ¡°I have to go. I¡¯ll see you again.¡± Odeletta left without another word. Dilton stood frozen on the spot as he watched her retreating figure. He wanted to walk with her towards the gates, but he thought that she might not want his company right now. *** ¡®They must be having a good time by now.¡¯ I lounged on my bed with a book, while my hand searched for a chocolate cookie next to me. By now, they should be eating dessert and enjoying a good conversation. ¡®I hope it works out.¡¯ If they were lucky, they would get married as soon as possible. They were both getting older. ¡®It would be hard for them to meet with me if they were married.¡¯ A sense of melancholy washed over me, but it couldn¡¯t be helped. I couldn¡¯t whine about things like that when I wasn¡¯t a kid. ¡®I can enter the palace as a lady-in-waiting.¡¯ There were many ways for me to see them. I shook my head and immersed myself back in the book. ¡®I shouldn¡¯t think too much.¡¯ Then, there was a knock on the door. ¡°Who is it?¡± I called. ¡°It¡¯s Florinda, My Lady. You have a visitor.¡± ¡°A visitor?¡± There was only one person who would visit so suddenly. ¡°It isn¡¯t Dorothea, isn¡¯t it?¡± I asked, an ominous feeling sweeping over me. ¡°No, My Lady. Lady Odeletta is here.¡± Whew. I heaved out a sigh of relief that it wasn¡¯t Dorothea. A moment later, however, I started to wonder. What was Odeletta doing here now? She was supposed to be enjoying herself with Xavier at Thurman Palace. I rose from the bed with my brow crinkled in confusion, and I opened the door and went out. Fortunately I was wearing more than just a chemise, so I went straight down to the parlor room. I tapped on the door twice then opened it. ¡°Odeletta,¡± I said, announcing my presence. She was inside drinking tea, and when she turned to me, I saw that her face was swollen. I approached her with a worried expression. ¡°Were you crying?¡± I asked. ¡°Mm.¡± Odeletta smiled, but it looked tense. ¡°What on earth is going on?¡± I said, worried. ¡°You came here so suddenly. Did your meeting with His Highness go badly?¡± ¡°¡­No, nothing like that,¡± Odeletta said in a soft voice as she shook her head. Somehow I felt like she was lying. ¡°Something happened, didn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°Nothing happened.¡± ¡°But why is your face like that?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Odeletta didn¡¯t answer, and I felt a suffocating tension in the air. When I was about to question her again, she spoke first. ¡°He¡­he already has a person he likes.¡± Thump. I felt like I had been struck hard and knocked on my back. Xavier¡­already has a person he likes? ¡°Really?¡± I asked in a voice of disbelief. ¡°Mm.¡± ¡°He¡­already has someone he likes?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Odeletta said, then swallowed. ¡°He told me straightforwardly. He can¡¯t accept my feelings.¡± ¡°Oh my god.¡± My eyes widened in wonder. Wait, so why would he accept the proposal for the meeting? If he already had someone he liked, then he shouldn¡¯t have done that. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t know,¡± I apologized. ¡°Is the person he likes Dorothea?¡± ¡°¡­I don¡¯t know who it is, but it¡¯s not her,¡± Odeletta said, dropping her sad gaze downwards, and my heart ached at the sight. I was a little relieved that Xavier¡¯s favorite person wasn¡¯t Dorothea but, other than that, the situation was a complete surprise. I quickly hugged Odeletta and offered her words of consolation. ¡°You must have been hurt, Odeletta.¡± ¡°In truth¡­I was. I couldn¡¯t believe it.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t know that His Highness would deceive you or me like that. If that was how he felt, he shouldn¡¯t have accepted my offer in the first place.¡± Odeletta remained mostly silent while I vented my anger. I was more sorry for her for getting caught in this situation. I didn¡¯t have an honest understanding of the situation and arranged a bad meeting. ¡°I¡¯m going to see His Majesty in person and see what happened¡ª¡± I began angrily, but I was stopped by Odeletta. I turned to her in surprise. Her doe-like eyes were filled with sadness. ¡°I don¡¯t want to be hated by him,¡± she murmured. ¡°¡­¡± She was so kind and innocent! ¡°But Odeletta, aren¡¯t you angry?¡± I said in frustration. ¡°I can¡¯t tolerate anything so shameful, and I¡¯m sure we can figure out something with His Highness right away. Isn¡¯t that why you came here?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to get angry¡­ Marie, I don¡¯t want to give him up,¡± Odeletta cried, and she finally buried herself in my arms and wept. ¡°I cannot abandon my feelings towards His Highness. Then I really¡­I really might break down.¡± ¡°Odeletta¡­¡± ¡°What should I do, Marie? How can I make His Highness look at me?¡± It was the first time I had seen Odeletta look so out of control. The image of her in my head had always been one of a calm and thoughtful young woman. It wasn¡¯t like the situation was not understandable compared to the original novel, and when it came to love, Odeletta was more like a flame than anything else. It was painful for her when Xavier chose Dorothea over her, and she was grieved when she tried to be loved by him. For me, who had viewed the story in its entirety, felt sorry that Odeletta was going down the same path as the original work. ¡°You should do what you want, Odeletta,¡± I said softly, patting her back. ¡°Do what you want, so that you won¡¯t have any regrets later. That way, you¡¯ll be at peace.¡± ¡°But His Highness is already in love with someone else,¡± Odeletta said with a whimper. ¡°Do I have any chance, Marie?¡± ¡°People¡¯s minds change. The Crown Prince isn¡¯t any different, is he?¡± I replied. I tried to soothe her so she wouldn¡¯t worry too much. ¡°His Highness has not yet made a marriage announcement, and he¡¯s not dating anyone. I don¡¯t know why, but his love must be one-sided.¡± But why? Even as I said those words, a sense of doubt lingered in the back of my mind. Why was a man like Xavier holding his love without making a confession? ¡®Don¡¯t tell me the person he likes is a married woman.¡¯ It was a ridiculous hypothesis, but I was just frustrated that I didn¡¯t know the truth. In either case, there was still a chance for Odeletta for sure. ¡°You still have a chance, Odel. I believe that.¡± ¡°You do?¡± ¡°Of course!¡± I answered enthusiastically. ¡°It¡¯s not over until it¡¯s over. You don¡¯t know if your situation will continue to be the same, so it¡¯s unfair to give up without even trying.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°I hope you will do what your heart says, Odel.¡± ¡°¡­Mm,¡± she said after a short silence, then looked up at me with her reddened eyes. ¡°Thank you, Marie. I¡­I won¡¯t give up. I¡¯ll go all the way until the end.¡± ¡°No matter what choice you make, I¡¯m on your side.¡± I smiled and made eye contact with Odeletta, and her eyes trembled slightly. I felt sorry seeing her like this. ¡®I wish only happiness for you in the future.¡¯ Although she was a young woman from a prestigious family and loved the Crown Prince passionately, the Crown Prince¡¯s heart was already set on another woman. In the novel, even when Odeletta became Crown Princess, she garnered some respect from him, but not love. And then she suffered a tragic death at the hands of Dorothea. It was a pitiful life. ¡®So I want you to be happy in this life.¡¯ Truthfully, I felt despair. At least this time, it was because I wanted Odeletta to be happy. As I told her, she hadn¡¯t lost her chance yet. In any case, Xavier was single. Officially or unofficially. ¡®So I¡¯ll help you, Odeletta.¡¯ I will support her and cheer her on. Odeletta Ninette Jan Trakos was my friend. ____________________ Chapter 57 - I Need To Know Why Chapter 57 ¨C I Need To Know Why *** That evening, Martina came up to my room. ¡°The mood between you two was serious earlier,¡± she noted. I remembered the meeting earlier and sighed once again. How did it all unfold like this? ¡°Didn¡¯t you say His Highness the Crown Prince and Sister Odeletta met today?¡± Martina continued. ¡°I did,¡± I answered. ¡°But the mood was bad¡­was her meeting with the Crown Prince bad too?¡± ¡°His Majesty told Odeletta that he already has someone he likes,¡± I revealed. ¡°Huh? What are you talking about? He already has someone he likes?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± I couldn¡¯t hide my own surprise and continued. ¡°He shouldn¡¯t have accepted the meeting in the first place, but he did. Then he told her that he already has feelings for someone else, so he couldn¡¯t accept hers.¡± ¡°That¡¯s shocking.¡± ¡°I thought I was going to die of embarrassment earlier. How can I look at Odeletta¡¯s face now?¡± I, the facilitator of the meeting, was also responsible. Martina watched me as I gave a deep sigh. ¡°So this is how Odeletta¡¯s unrequited love ends?¡± she asked. I shook my head. ¡°No. For now, she¡¯s going to keep going.¡± ¡°But His Highness already likes someone.¡± ¡°Somehow he¡¯s not courting anyone presently, let alone getting married.¡± I tilted my head at the curious fact. ¡°He seems to have a one-sided love, but I honestly don¡¯t understand it. How can someone of his status be in that position? If I were him, anyone I would confess to would jump at the opportunity to be my wife.¡± Martina looked up thoughtfully. ¡°Hmm¡­maybe who it is doesn¡¯t have the approval of the Emperor?¡± That made sense. It was Emperor Henry who opposed Xavier¡¯s relationship with Dorothea in the novel. Xavier¡¯s timid behavior did not make sense¡ªnot unless the person he liked came from too modest a family to become a crown princess, or, in Dorothea¡¯s case, did not appeal to the Emperor in terms of personality. But if that were the situation, Xavier shouldn¡¯t cause any collateral hurt to anyone who wasn¡¯t involved. It was terrible of him to let down people for no reason. At least, that was my perspective as someone who had experience with unrequited love. ¡°Anyway,¡± I continued, ¡°His Highness shouldn¡¯t have given her hope in the first place.¡± Martina nodded. ¡°I agree. But sister, you¡¯re not going to Thurman Palace to confront His Highness, are you?¡± ¡°¡­I don¡¯t think a noble would dare pick a bone with the Imperial Family,¡± I said tentatively. ¡°But it would be okay to just ask, right? Just say, ¡®Why did you do that?¡¯¡± I didn¡¯t think Xavier meant to be intentionally malicious with me and Dorothea. From what I¡¯ve seen of him, he wasn¡¯t a wicked man. ¡°Would His Highness feel uncomfortable?¡± Martina said in a worried voice, and a troubled expression crossed my face for a moment. There was no getting around that it would be an unpleasant encounter. However, Odeletta felt the same way with her meeting. ¡°Perhaps. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s presumptuous for me to interfere like this. However, as the person who facilitated the meeting, I need to know why.¡± The next day, I sent a letter to Thurman Palace. *** A reply came back late the next morning, asking if I could come to the palace in two days. I replied in the affirmative, and then two days later, I was at Thurman Palace. ¡°It¡¯s been a while, Lady Maristella,¡± Sir Dilton said. As usual, it was him who greeted me. I offered him a light smile in return. ¡°That¡¯s true. How are you, Sir Dilton?¡± ¡°I¡¯m always the same. I don¡¯t know if you¡¯re doing well.¡± ¡°I¡¯m pretty much the same¡ª¡± I started, but then paused. Sir Dilton was quick to notice, and looked at me with a puzzled expression. ¡°Is Lady Odeletta alright?¡± he asked. ¡°To be honest, she¡¯s not alright,¡± I said with a deep sigh. ¡°It was the first time I saw her crying in front of me.¡± ¡°Odeletta¡­was crying?¡± Sir Dilton said cautiously. I was surprised by his omission of her title, but I nodded. They were childhood friends, so that wasn¡¯t unusual. ¡°Did you know?¡± I asked Sir Dilton casually when I saw the despair shadow over his face. ¡°What do you mean¡­?¡± he asked. ¡°I heard that there was someone else His Highness liked.¡± I sucked in a shallow breath and continued. ¡°You may have guessed it already, but that is the reason for my visit today.¡± ¡°Yes. Not just me, but His Highness may have guessed it as well.¡± ¡°After Odeletta¡¯s visit, I suddenly remembered a conversation I had with him.¡± My voice trembled slightly as I recalled the encounter. ¡°He asked me then, if your heart was already facing someone else, what would you do?¡± ¡°¡­I see.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t think it was important at the time, but I was suspicious. Perhaps you already knew his intentions since then, or long before¡­¡± ¡°I cannot answer that.¡± I bit my lip. ¡°Does that mean I¡¯m not wrong?¡± ¡°It¡¯s that I didn¡¯t know,¡± he said. ¡°Sir Dilton,¡± I said in a firmer voice this time. ¡°You deceived me and Odeletta.¡± What did Sir Dilton really think about the two of us? Me, who was excited for the meeting, and Odeletta, who was truly looking forward to it. The reality was that Xavier already had feelings towards someone else. ¡°Did you have fun?¡± I shot towards Sir Dilton accusingly. ¡°I¡­Lady Maristella, I never thought of it that way. Believe me.¡± ¡°You should have at least hinted something towards me. Now it¡¯s Odeletta who¡¯s hurt.¡± I tried to soften my anger at him, and he didn¡¯t say a word and bowed his head in silent shame. ¡°More importantly, isn¡¯t Odeletta your childhood friend? Is your friendship that shallow?¡± I condemned. ¡°I promise you,¡± Sir Dilton said in a quivering voice, ¡°there were no impure intentions, Lady Maristella. I swear on the honor of my family and on my honor as a servant.¡± ¡°Then why did you help allow this to happen? I¡­I really cannot understand it.¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Then, a voice cut in between me and Sir Dilton¡¯s argument. ¡°Lady Maristella,¡± the voice said. As I slowly turned around, a familiar silver-haired man came into sight. ¡°¡­Your Highness.¡± ¡°Sir Dilton is innocent. I am at fault,¡± Xavier said with a calm expression. ¡°You may interrogate me.¡± ¡°Interrogate.¡± I shook my head as if that were nonsense. ¡°I cannot do that to the next emperor. And the purpose of today¡¯s visit isn¡¯t an interrogation, either.¡± ¡°No?¡± ¡°I came to have an audience with you and ask a question. Since I¡¯m a third-party member, I don¡¯t want to get too involved in this matter. I just want to do my part as the facilitator.¡± I kept my voice steady so I could continue with what I wanted to say. ¡°I just wanted to know. Why did you accept my offer when you had feelings for someone else?¡± Xavier fixed me with a stare, and then sighed. ¡°If you want the answer to that question¡­then we should go inside. I cannot keep a guest waiting out here forever.¡± ¡°¡­Alright,¡± I said. I followed Xavier to the parlor room. I sat down across from home at a beige circular table, and soon maids came in to serve refreshments. Warm green tea along with macarons was sure to bring sweetness to the mouth. I felt like he was being sensitive towards my preferences by bringing sweet food. ¡°It¡¯s a new dessert served by the chef these days,¡± Xavier said. ¡°Thank you, Your Highness,¡± I replied with a polite smile, and lifted the china teacup to my lips. I noticed Xavier contemplating me. He was keen enough to notice that I was acting different from usual. Because of the circumstances, I didn¡¯t yet smile properly at him. ¡°It¡¯s delicious,¡± I said after sampling the snacks. Those weren¡¯t empty words, they were true. The desserts at the Imperial Palace never failed to impress. That didn¡¯t mean that my concerns went away and Xavier, sensing that, smiled lightly. ¡°I¡¯m glad that you enjoy it.¡± I decided to go straight to the point. ¡°Your Highness. May I ask? Why¡­why you accepted the meeting when you already had feelings for someone else.¡± He didn¡¯t answer me immediately. I didn¡¯t know if it was because he was choosing his words carefully or if he was searching for an excuse, but he was very cautious when he opened his mouth. I patiently waited for him to speak. ¡°It was because,¡± he began. Chapter 58 - Win Your Heart Chapter 58 ¨C Win Your Heart Gulp. I subconsciously gave a dry swallow. What would his answer be? I was both curious and scared at the same time. I was afraid that the words from his mouth would destroy all the trust and goodwill I had towards him so far, and I immediately wanted to know why he acted the way he did. ¡°I was given a command by the Emperor,¡± Xavier. ¡°¡­¡± ¡°You must have heard it from Lady Odeletta,¡± he continued. ¡°¡­I haven¡¯t heard,¡± I said. She made no mention of that to me. I swallowed again and repeated myself like a parrot. ¡°I haven¡¯t heard.¡± ¡°Perhaps she couldn¡¯t say anything to you,¡± he speculated. ¡°The Emperor wants me to marry Lady Odeletta. It¡¯s not an unusual justification. His son, who is of marriageable age, is not even courting anyone, let alone preparing for marriage.¡± ¡°¡­Is that the reason why?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Xavier answered in a dry tone. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for that reason, I wouldn¡¯t have been so cruel to Lady Odeletta. But it¡¯s more cruel for me to give her a chance.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s why I had to tell her for sure. But apart from that¡­I¡¯m sorry for not being able to face you both and be honest.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t know there was an imperial command,¡± I murmured in surprise. Emperor Henry XIV wanted the two of them to be married. I didn¡¯t know if that was a good or bad thing. It felt like Odeletta had become the villainess in a TV drama. ¡®So in the end, nothing changed from the original story?¡¯ I swallowed the lump of anxiety in my throat and moistened my lips. Could the original story not be changed? Would Odeletta end this life only in this role? ¡®No. It can¡¯t be.¡¯ The friendships in this world have already changed, so there was no reason why the romantic ones couldn¡¯t either. I quickly shook off my negative thoughts and opened my mouth to speak. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you give me a hint? If you had, I could have avoided the situation with Odeletta.¡± I would have borne the brunt of the pain as the facilitator, but even so, Odeletta would have been spared a greater wound. I gave Xavier a baleful stare. ¡°That was so cruel,¡± I added. ¡°¡­I¡¯m sorry,¡± Xavier said quietly, his face stricken. ¡°It is entirely my fault. I cannot deny it.¡± ¡°¡­¡± I found myself at a loss for words in face of Xavier¡¯s apology. What should I say next to keep the conversation going? I could have thrown out anything and then left, but that seemed a little unfair. Even after hearing his explanation, I still had a hard time giving up my resentment towards him. Still, I could also understand where he was coming from. If what Xavier said was the truth, it would not change the fact that Odeletta would be hurt, or that Xavier liked another woman. ¡°This may be rude, but¡­¡± I began tentatively, unable to hold my curiosity. ¡°Can I ask you one question, Your Highness?¡± ¡°Yes, Lady Maristella,¡± he said in a quieter voice than before. ¡°Ask me.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know who you like, so don¡¯t worry,¡± I said jokingly in an attempt to lighten the heavy atmosphere. ¡°To be honest, I don¡¯t understand the situation very well.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°You will be the future emperor. Your handsome face stirs the hearts of all the young women of the Empire. You also have a good personality. In that sense, you¡¯re the perfect man.¡± ¡°Is that so,¡± Xavier said, blushing in embarrassment, and I continued on, knowing my words were true. ¡°It¡¯s not me who just thinks that, but everyone. So, I don¡¯t understand.¡± ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Then the real question. ¡°What haven¡¯t you confessed to the person you liked yet?¡± I asked. ¡°¡­¡± ¡°If I were in your place, I would have married them right away,¡± I said. I was struck by a sudden worry that I was overstepping my boundaries, so I quickly added to my words. ¡°You don¡¯t have to answer any personal questions. That was rude of me.¡± ¡°It is personal,¡± Xavier said as he looked at me intently. Somehow his gaze felt different from unusual, and his mood was unreadable. ¡°I thought I could talk to my friend.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Are we still friends?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s alright to define my relationship with the Crown Prince in that way,¡± I said in a soft voice. ¡°It is true that I feel disappointed by you. But it is also true that you were restricted by your circumstances.¡± Xavier looked at me curiously. ¡°Why do you make excuses for me? I could be a terrible person.¡± ¡°From what I¡¯ve seen, I don¡¯t think you¡¯re like that,¡± I said, and continued to explain my thoughts in a calm voice. ¡°Even before I came here, I thought that you would not have acted maliciously. And with the imperial command, you couldn¡¯t have easily refused.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°If you factor in personal circumstances, I can fully understand, even if I don¡¯t fully approve.¡± I finished speaking, then hesitated before asking a question. ¡°Am I being too presumptuous?¡± ¡°¡­No,¡± he answered with a faint sigh. ¡°I am simply ashamed of myself.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Thank you very much for thinking highly of me, Lady Maristella. However, as you can see, I am indecisive in this respect. If I had followed common sense, I would have courted that person once I realized how I felt about them, but I hesitated.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Because I am afraid.¡± A smile that couldn¡¯t easily be deciphered flickered across his face, but there was a certain sadness to it. The moment I saw that smile, I had no choice but to pause. It felt strange to see such an enigmatic expression on his face. ¡°What are you afraid of?¡± I prompted. ¡°I¡¯m afraid that I¡¯ll hurt the one I like,¡± he replied. I shook my head and tried to reassure him. ¡°It¡¯s natural for people to hurt each other in relationships. This isn¡¯t any different.¡± ¡°But then that relationship continues into marriage. Then eventually into starting a family.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid I will hurt them then,¡± he said in a low tone, his voice thickening with pain, and I was surprised to see him speak with such a dark expression. I had to comfort him somehow, so I contemplated my words longer than usual before speaking. ¡°I don¡¯t know why you have such fears¡­but there is a time limit when it comes to love. If you can¡¯t overcome your fear and you hesitate, your true love might not ever start.¡± The important thing was just to start. The process can be transformed through enough effort. ¡°I wish for your happiness no matter who you love. I hope that you will have a little more courage.¡± ¡°I never thought I would hear that from you,¡± he answered. I smiled. Even I didn¡¯t expect myself to be saying this. What was I doing? For my friend Odeletta¡¯s sake, I should tell him to stay indecisive until the end. I couldn¡¯t help but laugh at myself, puzzled by my own actions. ¡°Yes, from my point of view, I should tell you to keep hesitating,¡± I replied playfully. Xavier chuckled at my joke, and I continued to wonder why he was so passive when it came to love. The novel never explained why. The original story only focused on the war of nerves between Dorothea and Odeletta. ¡®I didn¡¯t know there was a backstory here¡­¡¯ The problem was that I could not recklessly touch such a delicate topic. It was certain to be personal. I paused, wondering if it would be alright to ask him about it, and in the meanwhile Xavier spoke. ¡°Sometimes I feel quite pathetic. I can¡¯t seem to properly separate the past from the present,¡± he lamented. ¡°Not at all, Your Highness. It¡¯s not always easy. Actually, I think it¡¯s great that you¡¯re trying to do that.¡± ¡°You always speak well,¡± Xavier praised. ¡°But it¡¯s true,¡± I said with a reassuring smile. ¡°I don¡¯t have much experience, but I know enough to know how painful it is to break away from the past. It¡¯s great that you¡¯re trying it.¡± ¡°Thank you for saying that.¡± ¡°But from my point of view, I hope that my friend will win your heart.¡± Xavier smiled at me, but it was one of sadness rather than amusement at a friend¡¯s joke. I didn¡¯t want to press him to do anything, so I just smiled instead of saying anything more. Chapter 59 - I Could Forgive Her For Anything Chapter 59 ¨C I Could Forgive Her For Anything *** The meeting ended with a more easy-going atmosphere than I expected. When I first arrived at Thurman Palace, I had been tense with anxiety, but I left with lighter shoulders. Xavier was a good friend after all, even if the situation had twisted out of shape. ¡®I hope they do well, but am I being selfish?¡¯ After all, I don¡¯t know who Xavier liked. There was no guarantee that it would be Dorothea like in the story. I was out of my depth, and I couldn¡¯t figure out whether I should like it or hate these current developments. I was happy that Xavier didn¡¯t fall in love with Dorothea, but the other problem was that the person he was in love with wasn¡¯t Odeletta. ¡®Who the hell would it be?¡¯ What kind of fiendish woman captured Xavier¡¯s heart? The mystery of it all only made me more curious. Whoever she was, she must be beautiful and have a great personality. ¡®Should I ask Sir Dilton?¡¯ However, as soon as I considered the notion I tossed it aside, since it was unlikely that such a loyal man would tell me such a secret. When the carriage halted, I opened the door and stepped out. The grand spectacle of the Trakos mansion came into view. ¡°You¡¯re here, Lady Maristella?¡± Robert Joyce, the butler of Trakos mansion, was the one who greeted me at my arrival. I smiled back at him. ¡°Hello, Mr. Robert. How are you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m always the same. I was surprised when your message arrived so suddenly.¡± The old butler gave me a kind smile and spoke in a slightly excited voice. ¡°I¡¯m glad you came. Lady Odeletta has been feeling depressed lately. Something must have happened, but I¡¯m worried because she won¡¯t tell the Master or Mistress of the house.¡± ¡°Oh¡­¡± I mumbled. I knew the reason, but all I could do was smile awkwardly. Revealing the truth may hurt Odeletta¡¯s pride and, most importantly I couldn¡¯t let such things leak without her consent. If Odeletta wanted people to know, she would have said something beforehand. I followed Robert into the Trakos mansion and towards Odeletta¡¯s room. It had been a long time since our meeting place became this room, not the reception room for formal guests. Knock knock. After knocking twice on Odeletta¡¯s door, I leaned in and waited for her reply. After a moment, a despondent voice answered from beyond the door. ¡°¡­I don¡¯t want to eat, you know.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry to hear that, Miss,¡± I replied jokingly, and the door swung open exactly five seconds later. It opened so suddenly that I almost lost balance and fell forward, but fortunately I managed to catch myself. I smiled and greeted Odeletta with a wide-eyed expression. ¡°Hi, Odel.¡± ¡°Marie¡­?¡± Odeletta said in surprise. ¡°How¡­ You didn¡¯t contact me.¡± ¡°I just missed you so much that I came right away. I¡¯m sorry if it¡¯s rude of me.¡± ¡°Not at all, Marie. I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s nothing like that,¡± she said in a trembling voice. ¡°I¡¯m glad you came.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯m glad too.¡± I smiled again and followed her inside the room. As usual, it was a cozy and well-organized space. ¡°What were you doing?¡± I asked. ¡°Just¡­¡± Odeletta began, then shook her head. ¡°I¡¯ve been feeling upset. So I¡¯ve been embroidering.¡± As if to prove her words, an embroidery frame on the table caught my eye. ¡°That¡¯s good! Self-reflection can help stabilize the mind,¡± I praised. ¡°Yes. It¡¯s certainly calmed my mind.¡± My heart cracked at the sight of the miserable-looking Odeletta. It couldn¡¯t have been easy for her to recover from the shock. I wanted to dispel this glum atmosphere as soon as possible, and I opened my mouth to tell her about earlier. ¡°Odeletta, actually¡­¡± But just then, I stopped my lips. ¡®If she knows that I met Xavier to talk about her, it might hurt her pride.¡¯ Odeletta was an aristocratic woman who regarded her dignity and pride as her highest value. She may take offense if she knew I talked to the Crown Prince about what happened. My lips naturally closed shut. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Marie?¡± she asked me, and I stared at her blankly for a moment. Eventually, something random fell out of my mouth. ¡°I saw a flower that bloomed on the side of the road, and it was so pretty.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Yes. The wild flowers are so beautiful¡­ Now that I think about it, it¡¯s a pity that they haven¡¯t been picked.¡± ¡°A flower is most beautiful when it¡¯s still blooming in its place,¡± Odeletta said with a smile. ¡°It¡¯s good. You gave other people the opportunity to see the flower and be happy.¡± ¡°You¡¯re truly¡­¡± Good, Odeletta. I couldn¡¯t say it, and I simply walked over to her and pulled her in for a hug. She was startled by the sudden embrace, but she soon adjusted to the situation and wrapped her arms gently around my body. ¡°¡­How are you?¡± I asked carefully. After a moment, an answer came back. ¡°I¡¯m not alright,¡± she confessed. I paused when I heard the anguish in her voice, but I continued to hug her without saying anything. Right now, one hug may be more effective than ten words. ¡°Marie, you know¡­¡± she started haltingly. ¡°Yes, Odel,¡± I encouraged. ¡°I don¡¯t think I can give up on His Highness.¡± At the determination in her words, I gave a nod. ¡°Yes. Not yet. You don¡¯t have to give up.¡± Xavier was still single. A state where he was not married or courting anyone. ¡°Do what you want to do. I will cheer for you,¡± I said. ¡°¡­Really?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± After that, Odeletta drew away from my arms, and our eyes met. She stared at me with an expression that made it hard to know what she was thinking, then she said my name. ¡°Maristella Janice La Bellafleur.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Are you going to be by my side until the very end?¡± ¡°Yes. Of course.¡± ¡°No matter what I do?¡± ¡°Anything but murder, but yes.¡± ¡°Even if I act a little badly¡­can you forgive me?¡± That was a strange question from someone who lived so nobly. I wasn¡¯t sure what she meant by ¡®acting badly¡¯, but it was probably part of her plan to win love. And I thought, if it wasn¡¯t murder, then I could cover for her. ¡°I will forgive you, Odel.¡± ¡°¡­Really?¡± ¡°Really.¡± I was quiet for a moment. ¡°I am your friend.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Immediately after I said that, I felt a warmth surround my shoulders. Perhaps Odeletta was shedding silent tears, so I simply patted her without saying a word. My pretty friend. My pitiful friend. If only she could be happy in this life, I could forgive her for anything. *** Time passed quickly after that. I still had a strong friendship with Odeletta, and she only occasionally mentioned Xavier in passing. At most, she would say something like, ¡°Do you think His Highness would like this dress?¡± or ¡°Will His Highness like this color?¡± That was all. The Imperial Family did not hold any parties that we could attend, and the girl who was hurt by her unrequited love quickly regained her original dignified appearance. Odeletta¡¯s inner self seemed to become stronger, and after observing her for a while I relaxed. One day, I found myself talking to Odeletta again. ¡°Look, Marie,¡± Odeletta said with a smile as she showed me a navy dress. ¡°I¡¯m going to wear this dress at the Escliffe mansion party. What do you think?¡± ¡°It¡¯s beautiful. Calming.¡± I looked up and down at the dress and nodded. ¡°It reminds me of the night sky. It looks good on you, too.¡± ¡°Really? That¡¯s a relief,¡± Odeletta said, her cheeks blushing until they looked like peaches. ¡°His Highness should also like it.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know his taste, but it looks so beautiful to me, Odeletta,¡± I said adoringly. ¡°You are too kind to me. Sometimes you¡¯re more generous than my mother.¡± ¡°Haha.¡± I gave a low chuckle in reply. ¡°What dress are you wearing?¡± she asked. ¡°The pearly dress I mentioned before.¡± It was the dress I had chosen after the mental war with Dorothea. ¡°Ah, I see,¡± Odeletta replied with a nod. ¡°What color heels will you wear?¡± ¡°Um¡­maybe silver. Florinda has been telling me for days that I have silver heels to match my dress.¡± ¡°Silver¡­¡± ¡°Why are you asking all of a sudden?¡± I asked with a puzzled expression. ¡°You¡¯ve never asked before.¡± ¡°Oh,¡± Odeletta said briefly. She paused for a moment, then her original smile returned to her face. ¡°I wanted to wear matching high heels with you. Does that offend you?¡± ¡°Huh? No. Not at all.¡± We were friends. I couldn¡¯t be childish Chapter 60 - Cheong Chapter 60 ¨C Cheong I shrugged and agreed enthusiastically with her words. ¡°It¡¯s a special feeling for certain.¡± ¡°¡­Right,¡± Odeletta said with a nod and a strange smile, and after a moment she continued. ¡°Have you prepared a gift for the Duke?¡± ¡°Oh?¡± I was slightly taken aback. Give Claude a¡­gift? ¡®Ah, come to think of it¡­¡¯ It wasn¡¯t just a party we were going to in a few days; it was a birthday celebration. I had been too focused on the fact that the party would be held at the Escliffe mansion in a few days, and I felt embarrassed at my sudden forgetfulness. ¡°Look at my mind, goodness,¡± I softly scolded myself. I hadn¡¯t prepared a gift at all. Odeletta looked at me with startled surprise. ¡°You didn¡¯t prepare anything?¡± ¡°I was too focused on the fact that the party would be in a few days. I completely forgot that it was about celebrating his birthday,¡± I said. ¡°My goodness, Marie,¡± Odeletta said with a shake of her head. ¡°I understand what you¡¯re saying, but that¡¯s too much. Aren¡¯t you two close friends?¡± ¡°¡­¡± She was right, but I couldn¡¯t find anything to say and kept my mouth closed. Just as Odeletta said, Claude and I were friends, so it would be appropriate for me to give him a gift. I brought my hand to my forehead in shame. ¡®Why did I only realize something this important right now?¡¯ I wish I had come to my senses a little earlier. This was my terrible mistake. This was as severe as fire on the ground. I scrambled my thoughts in an attempt to think of a good gift. A handkerchief was my first idea, but that was overdone. I had already given a handkerchief to Odeletta once, and then to Xavier before that. There was nothing wrong with giving the same thing to Claude, but I wanted to present something more special. ¡®I¡¯m tired of embroidering handkerchiefs anyway.¡¯ But what on earth could I give him? I had no other talent than making handkerchiefs. Since everyone was from a well-to-family, a heartfelt gift was preferable to an expensive one, like a thousand folded paper cranes. Something like that was best in terms of expressing sincerity, though something more practical might be better. ¡°It¡¯s alright. You still have some time,¡± Odeletta said in an attempt to soothe me. ¡°Do you have anything in mind?¡± ¡°I thought about a handkerchief, but I¡¯m tired of that. I¡¯ve already made it for two people.¡± ¡°Two¡­people?¡± Odeletta asked slowly. ¡°Have you ever given a handkerchief to anyone else besides me?¡± ¡°Why, are you jealous?¡± I teased, but the expression on her face remained serious. I quickly explained. ¡°I gave one to the Crown Prince. I made it so I wouldn¡¯t go empty-handed when I went to Thurman Palace.¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡± Odeletta nodded with an unreadable look on her face. I remained focused on my dilemma. When I thought ¡®Should I just give a handkerchief then?¡¯ another idea suddenly struck my mind. ¡®Cheong is a very heartfelt gift.¡¯ There didn¡¯t seem to be a culture of making cheong here, a Korean food of sweetened fruit syrups, marmalades and preserves. Of course, I didn¡¯t know everything about this place yet, so I could be wrong. ¡°I¡¯ll make it once.¡± I made it in Korea before. It was a fairly elaborate process, but it wasn¡¯t too difficult to do. ¡°Hm? What is that?¡± Odeletta asked. ¡°Cheong. Do you know about it?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve heard about it,¡± she replied with a nod. ¡°But it¡¯s not a common sweet in Yonas.¡± I guessed as much. I came to a decision. ¡°Then I should make cheong and give it to you as a gift.¡± I wondered if it would suit her taste, but I¡¯ve never met anyone who disliked cheong. Of course, making broad generalizations was a pitfall, but I can¡¯t imagine anyone disliking cheong unless it was made to be completely tasteless. Odeletta looked at me with slight surprise. ¡°You know how to make cheong, Marie?¡± I hesitated, hoping not to cause a misunderstanding. ¡°I saw it in a book before,¡± I fibbed. ¡°Oh, that¡¯s amazing,¡± she said, her face alight with interest. ¡°What are you going to make it out of?¡± ¡°Well¡­how about oranges or lemons?¡± Those were the two easiest. Odeletta made a look of approval, and then smiled at me. ¡°Can you make one for me when you have the time?¡± she asked. ¡°Of course,¡± I replied, nodding my head. It would be great to make a jar not only for Claude, but my other close friends as well. I gave her a wide smile. ¡°I¡¯ll be sure that it will be delicious, so please look forward to it.¡± *** Upon returning to Bellafleur mansion, the first thing I did was instruct Florinda to wash oranges and lemons, and prepare plenty of sugar. As soon as the ingredients were ready, I made two jars of orange cheong in the kitchen. One was Claude¡¯s and the other was mine, and I would make more a little later to give to Odeletta and Xavier. Although making cheong looked easy at first glance, it was more complicated and laborious than I remembered. Florinda, who was observing me from the side, stepped up and helped me complete some small tasks. With her help, I was able to complete the orange cheong sooner than I anticipated. ¡°Now we just let it age for a few days, then it will be ready to eat,¡± I said with a look of pride. ¡°You let it age?¡± Florinda asked. ¡°Yes. It¡¯s more delicious that way.¡± ¡°That¡¯s interesting. How did you come up with this, My Lady?¡± she said with a keen sparkle in her eyes, and I smiled awkwardly and gave her the same answer I gave Odeletta. ¡°I saw it in a book.¡± ¡°Ah, I see. It¡¯s not a common sweet in Yonas.¡± Florinda gave a nod, then asked me another question a moment later. ¡°If it tastes good, why don¡¯t you start a business with this?¡± ¡°What?¡± I blinked dumbfoundedly as I tried to process the idea. After a few moments, I chuckled and shook my head. Florinda looked at me in confusion. ¡°What doesn¡¯t make sense?¡± ¡°Business? That¡¯s too grand.¡± ¡°It¡¯s just business,¡± she said with a shrug. ¡°Don¡¯t think of it as too complicated. It may not explode in popularity, but I¡¯m sure no one has ever introduced this type of sweet before.¡± ¡°¡­Really?¡± I tended to accept other people¡¯s suggestions easily. When Florinda saw that my interest was piqued, she continued to press on with her gift of persuasion. ¡°Yes, My Lady. Of course, I can¡¯t say anything for sure since I haven¡¯t tasted anything yet, but if it¡¯s delicious, you should try to sell it. Who knows, what if you¡¯ll make a lot of money?¡± Florinda¡¯s words were starting to sound more and more appealing. Even though the debts the Bellafleur family owed the Cornohen family weren¡¯t that bad and we had enough money to relax and eat for the rest of our lives, I was caught by the idea. The money problem was terrible, of course, but if I had to live in the world of this book for the rest of my life, it was absolutely necessary to have at least one job. Otherwise I would end up bored out of my mind. I may be able to prattle on about the novel for a day or two, but it was impossible to endure it for decades. Of course, the pillars of the story were still standing, but there was no guarantee how long it would last. One needed to work anyway. ¡°Umm¡­I¡¯ll decide once it¡¯s been tasted.¡± I already knew the taste of my fruit cheong. I¡¯ve tried it many times. But there was no guarantee that it would suit the tastes of the people here, but if the reviews were good, then selling it wouldn¡¯t be a bad idea. Unlike what Florinda suggested, however, I didn¡¯t intend to make a fortune out of it. I just wanted to work on my domestic craft. The kitchen was like a small workshop, so I could do enough to fend off boredom. That would be a lot of fun. ¡°If you open up a shop, please make me your employee!¡± Florinda exclaimed. ¡°Of course, Florinda. If I do, it¡¯s all because of you.¡± I handed her the glass jar of orange cheong with a broad smile. ¡°Let¡¯s open it together in three days.¡± Chapter 61 - It’s Delicious Chapter 61 ¨C It¡¯s Delicious *** Three days later, I opened the jar of orange cheong with Florinda just as promised. As soon as I prised off the close-fitting lid, the sharp, sour smell of citrus filled my nose. Florinda, who was smelling it next to me, proclaimed that it smelled wonderful. I put a few spoonfuls of preserves into two cups and added hot water to make orange tea. She accepted the cup from me, and I took a sip from mine first. ¡°Mmm,¡± I moaned. It was delicious. Florinda drew her cup towards her lips with her excited look. A strange expression spread over her face after she drank the tea. I pretended to be calm, but I was tense as I awaited her verdict. A moment later, an exclamation burst from her mouth. ¡°It¡¯s delicious!¡± she enthused. ¡°¡­Really?¡± I said. I was surprised at the unexpected positive comment. Florinda nodded once, then sipped the orange tea again. ¡°It¡¯s really good, My Lady. It¡¯s sour and sweet. I¡¯ve never tasted this before.¡± This is the taste of Korea, Florinda. I shrugged, but the expression on my face was one of pride. It bubbled warmly inside me. ¡°It must be delicious.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll have another cup, My Lady,¡± she said, then lifted the kettle and poured more hot water into her cup. I smiled, then put in another spoon of orange cheong in her cup as well. She quickly drained the cup. Having seen that, I came up with two possible conclusions: either her taste was very Korean, or the cheong was very good. ¡°I think you can sell this, My Lady. It¡¯s so delicious.¡± ¡°But one favorable comment is not enough,¡± I said with a shake of my head. ¡°I think I need to do more product testing.¡± *** I decided to present the orange tea to my whole family. After dinner that evening, I told the chef in advance to make the tea so my parents and Martina could taste it. ¡°Is this the first time you¡¯ve made this tea, Chef?¡± Countess Bellafleur looked down at the unfamiliar drink with a skeptical look on her face. The chef explained that the tea was made out of orange preserves. She took a hesitant sip, then, a moment later, an amazed expression crossed her face. ¡°Did you make this, Chef?¡± ¡°I made it,¡± I interjected, and Countess Bellafleur looked at me with even greater surprise. ¡°You?¡± she said, and her, Count Bellafleur and Martina looked at me with matching expressions of astonishment. ¡°You made this?¡± Martina asked, then drank a sip. Another exclamation burst out of her mouth. ¡°It¡¯s delicious!¡± ¡°Are you saying that just because I made it?¡± I said. ¡°Sister, I am a person of picky tastes,¡± Martina replied calmly, then brought the cup to her lips again. She sang more words of praise. ¡°But it¡¯s really delicious. It¡¯s sweeter than black tea.¡± Count Bellafleur, who had been watching quietly, piped up this time. ¡°Really?¡± he said, then sampled his own drink. He didn¡¯t give as big a reaction as Countess Bellafleur or Martina, but a gentle smile spread across his mouth. ¡°You all seem to like it,¡± I noted. ¡°I can¡¯t believe you made this.¡± ¡°Since when did you get so good at cooking, my daughter?¡± ¡°Sister, I think you can make more and sell this!¡± Effusive praises continued to pour from around the table, and I smiled widely. ¡°Actually, I¡¯m thinking about starting small,¡± I said, and another round of exclamations came from all sides. ¡°Oh, really?¡± ¡°Do it, sister! I will help you!¡± ¡°You mean as a business?¡± I nodded. ¡°Yes. Nothing that grand¡­ Just a business.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t believe that you¡¯re doing a business. I didn¡¯t know that you had a talent for this.¡± Count Bellafleur was still amazed, as well as the other members of the family. I dropped my gaze downwards a little in embarrassment. This was the first time that I was in the spotlight. ¡°Once the people of the mansion have a taste and it¡¯s well-received, then I¡¯ll open a small store,¡± I explained. Count Bellafleur nodded approvingly. ¡°That¡¯s good. It¡¯s better than getting hurt from the start. Is there anything you need?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not an operation that needs a lot of money, Father, except for the store rent. The ingredients don¡¯t cost a lot.¡± ¡°Still, tell me if you need anything. Understand?¡± ¡°I will, Father. Thank you for saying that,¡± I said with a smile and a nod. I hoped that this evaluation would save me any embarrassment when the cheong was sold to the world. But there was still another person I had to get an opinion from. *** ¡°Mmmm!¡± Odeletta looked at me with delight, and I gave her a small smile. ¡°Does it taste good?¡± I asked. ¡°Completely.¡± She took another sip of orange tea with a look of wonder, then smiled brightly again. ¡°It¡¯s delicious.¡± ¡°I¡¯m glad to hear that.¡± ¡°Did you really make this?¡± she questioned, as if gently accusing me of showing off, and I shrugged my shoulders. ¡°Who do you think made it, then?¡± I said. ¡°You¡¯re incredible.¡± ¡°So it¡¯s good?¡± ¡°Have you been listening to me so far? It¡¯s the best!¡± ¡°I¡¯m glad.¡± Her response was beyond my expectations, and I fiddled with the jar lid for a moment before asking another question. ¡°Do you think I can make a living out of it?¡± ¡°What? This?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°I think you can,¡± Odeletta said, but immediately after that, her forehead crinkled in concern. ¡°Are you trying to open a business?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Who will you sell it to?¡± she continued in a worried voice. ¡°It¡¯s certainly a delicious tea, but I don¡¯t think it will be popular with the nobles.¡± ¡°I thought the same thing,¡± I said, nodding as if I understood as well. Fruit cheong had the advantage of being easy to make, tasting delicious and being cheap. Due to the last condition, however, it would be difficult to sell to the nobles. For them, tea was not something to enjoy for its gastronomic pleasure. It was a way of displaying their status and differentiating them from common people. Therefore, cheap tea was often looked down in high society, and even the poorest nobles struggled to make sure they only had high-quality tea. Thus, a cheap fruit tea wouldn¡¯t be readily accepted among them. ¡°I¡¯m going to sell it to the common people. Unlike nobles, value and efficiency is important to them.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good. But then wouldn¡¯t it be difficult to sell it?¡± ¡°I won¡¯t sell it personally. I¡¯ll just run the R&D¡ªI mean, I¡¯m only going to develop the product.¡± ¡°Ah. That sounds like fun,¡± she said. ¡°Right?¡± I said with an excited grin. ¡°I don¡¯t think life will be boring if I run a small shop.¡± ¡°But is that alright if you¡¯re a noblewoman?¡± ¡°Why? You don¡¯t think¡­I¡¯ll fall in rank?¡± I said, suddenly alarmed. Odeletta shook her head. ¡°No, no. I¡¯m not saying that. I mean, wouldn¡¯t running a business be hard?¡± ¡°What¡­¡± I said, then trailed off awkwardly. Unlike Odeletta, I lived in Korea before I came here. That meant overtime was more mandatory than it was optional. No matter how hard I worked on this cheong store, could it even compare to working in Korea? Well, I didn¡¯t think so. ¡°I¡¯ll be fine. I¡¯m not doing it alone. The housemaids decided to help.¡± ¡°But I¡¯m a little worried.¡± ¡°It¡¯s really okay. I like to have a busy life,¡± I reassured her with a smile, and it was only then that she relaxed and gave me a bashful smile in return. ¡°You¡¯ll do well. Because you¡¯re smart,¡± she said firmly. ¡°Not at all,¡± I said, smiling at the excessive compliment, and Odeletta fixed me with a long stare. Her gaze lingered on me to the point that I began to feel self-conscious. ¡°Why are you staring at me like that?¡± ¡°Just,¡± Odeletta began. ¡°Amazing.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°What you¡¯re doing. Isn¡¯t it incredible?¡± I burst into laughter at Odeletta¡¯s words. I was reminded of the days when we still used formal speech with each other. Now, of course, we faithfully treated each other as friends. It was surprising, especially if you thought about the original story. The poor maid and the villainess became friends. Was there anything crazier in this world? I shook my head and replied to Odeletta. ¡°It¡¯s definitely incredible.¡± Chapter 62 - I’m Sick And Tired Chapter 62 ¨C I¡¯m Sick And Tired Odeletta took my hand and spoke in a soft, sweet voice. ¡°I never even dreamed a few months ago that I would be doing this with you.¡± She looked at me with earnest eyes. ¡°This may be sudden and unexpected, but let¡¯s continue to be close friends, Marie.¡± ¡°Of course. I consider you my best friend,¡± I affirmed. ¡°¡­So do I.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll give you the fruit cheong after the party tomorrow. Everything is a little hectic right now.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to rush. It¡¯s not urgent.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know if His Grace will like the gift,¡± I said worriedly. Odeletta squeezed my hand in reassurance. ¡°He will like it. It¡¯s a heartfelt and delicious gift.¡± ¡°But there will be so many rare and precious gifts from all over the country.¡± ¡°It¡¯s the feeling that counts. That¡¯s why you chose a heartfelt gift instead of an expensive one, right?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Then there¡¯s nothing to worry about.¡± Odeletta smiled and patted my hand, and I smiled back at her touch. ¡°Marie,¡± she said suddenly. ¡°Hm?¡± ¡°Do you still go to Thurman Palace these days?¡± ¡°¡­¡± I panicked at the sudden question. Strictly speaking, the question itself wasn¡¯t inappropriate, but I was more taken aback by the fact that she asked me directly. ¡°Um¡­¡± I began awkwardly. ¡°It¡¯s alright. You don¡¯t have to worry and answer me, Marie.¡± ¡°¡­I don¡¯t go very often these days.¡± That was true. Last time I went to Thurman Palace was when I went to see Xavier after his shocking meeting with Odeletta. It felt too awkward to visit Thurman Palace after that. Xavier never sent me an invitation either. ¡°It¡¯s been a while since I last went there,¡± I said. ¡°I see.¡± ¡°Um. I guess it¡¯s because of what happened with you.¡± ¡°Thank you for your consideration, Marie.¡± She gave me a light smile. ¡°It was pretty painful after what happened, but I¡¯m better now.¡± ¡°¡­I know.¡± How couldn¡¯t I know? I¡¯ve been watching her this whole time from her side. I gave a short sigh. ¡°You must have gone through a lot.¡± ¡°I already told you that I won¡¯t give up my feelings for His Highness, but¡­after I returned home, I did worry a lot. Could he not make a connection with me? Could we not achieve a relationship? I don¡¯t think I can give up on that.¡± ¡°¡­It will work,¡± was my only reply. Truthfully speaking, I hoped that Odeletta and Xavier would get along well. I felt the same when I read about them outside the book, and my thoughts did not change when I went inside the book. ¡®But¡­¡¯ At the same time, the fraught expression on Xavier¡¯s face kept bothering me. ¡®He looked strangely sad.¡¯ He must be going through a lot. He was stuck in a situation where he could not confess to the person he liked. More than anything, it was clear from my outsider¡¯s perspective that he really did have feelings for this woman, so I couldn¡¯t hope for progress between Odeletta and Xavier as openly the first time around. At any rate, it was an act of violence to force someone¡¯s feelings. Just because that person was my friend didn¡¯t mean that I could indulge in what I wanted. ¡°If it¡¯s meant to be, then it will surely come true,¡± I said, revising the words I needed to say. If Xavier and Odeletta really were destined to be together, then Xavier¡¯s heart would change and he would love Odeletta. Otherwise, Odeletta sadly would not be able to be together with him in this life. I hoped that no such tragedy would happen, but if this were fate, I would not be able to stop it. I gave Odeletta a warm look without saying any of these things. I felt a little sad that this was all I could offer her for now, but it couldn¡¯t be helped. ¡°Ah, I have to go,¡± Odeletta said, rising from her seat, and I looked up at her in surprise. ¡°You¡¯re going now?¡± ¡°Yes¡­¡± Odeletta nodded and gave me a faint smile. ¡°I think I should take my leave. It¡¯s late.¡± ¡°You can stay for dinner,¡± I offered. It was almost dinnertime after all. Odeletta shook her head and refused. ¡°My parents wouldn¡¯t like it. It¡¯s too much trouble.¡± ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t your parents like you eating at a friend¡¯s house? Even more so when the daughter¡¯s friend is inviting you to eat.¡± ¡°Well¡­I don¡¯t think it¡¯s troublesome, but they won¡¯t want me to be a nuisance to others, don¡¯t you think? Well, I¡¯m sure I¡¯m not troublesome.¡± She offered me another smile. ¡°I think I should get going. I don¡¯t want to keep the carriage driver waiting until late anyway.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± In the end I couldn¡¯t change her mind, so I walked with her to the front of the mansion and saw her off at her carriage. She leaned her head out of the carriage door, her expression of regret mirroring my own. ¡°It¡¯s a pity that we have to part like this,¡± she said. ¡°I feel the same. But we¡¯ll meet tomorrow anyway.¡± I grabbed her hand. ¡°Travel safely, and I¡¯ll see you tomorrow.¡± ¡°¡­Yes.¡± Odeletta smiled slightly nodded, our eyes fixed on each other, and I eventually closed the carriage door with sadness. Before long, her carriage set off for Trakos mansion. I stared blankly at the back of the vehicle as it gradually disappeared, then turned back and went into the mansion. 4. The Duke¡¯s Birthday I slowly opened my eyes the next morning. Fortunately, the party at the Escliffe mansion would not start until around evening. After a late lunch, I began to prepare for the party with the help of Florinda and the other maids. I wore that pearl-colored dress that Dorothea almost took from me at the boutique, then added matching pearl accessories. ¡°Wow¡­¡± ¡°Oh my word. You look so beautiful, My Lady.¡± ¡°You look like a bride like this. So pretty.¡± It wasn¡¯t long before the maids began to pour out words of praise. I hadn¡¯t seen myself properly yet, so by the time I was almost finished dressing, I was nearly bouncing in anticipation. How pretty did I look for everyone to be saying all this? Of course, this wasn¡¯t really my body, so it was a little shameful for me to think this. Finally, I went to the full-length mirror with Florinda¡¯s help. It was at that moment when I finally laid my eyes on myself. ¡°Ah¡­¡± I looked stunning. That was the only thought in my mind. I looked more beautiful in this moment than in any other moment in my life so far. This dress fit perfectly with Maristella¡¯s image, a pure white goddess without any stain upon her. The pinnacle of purity. ¡°Beautiful¡­¡± I murmured, a smile spreading on my lips, and Florinda smiled at me from the side. ¡°You are gorgeous. So gorgeous. The dress is beautiful, and the image fits you. That¡¯s why you look even more beautiful.¡± Florinda smiled. ¡°My Lady, are you planning to seduce all the young men attending the party?¡± ¡°That¡¯s too big of an ambition,¡± I said, shaking my head with a laugh. ¡°I¡¯m sure I will get attention. But it will be on the dress, not me.¡± ¡°When did you become so modest?¡± Florinda asked with a giggle, and I turned pink in the cheeks. ¡°How can you keep saying that? You¡¯re embarrassing me.¡± ¡°But you¡¯re so beautiful today.¡± ¡°Hmmm¡­¡± I wondered what Claude would think as well. He was a person who observed details well. ¡°Well, we¡¯ll see.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure that everyone will have the same reaction as me. Moreover¡ª¡± Then, a knock on the door interrupted her. Florinda naturally stopped talking, and I spoke towards the door. ¡°Who is it?¡± ¡°My Lady, you have a visitor.¡± ¡°A visitor?¡± At this time? ¡°Who is it?¡± I asked. ¡°It¡¯s¡ª¡± But before the maid could finish, someone burst into the room. I blinked in surprise as I registered the person striding towards me. It was a familiar face. ¡°Hi, Marie.¡± My expression stiffened, and I spoke the name of the young woman in front of me. ¡°¡­Dorothea.¡± Such rudeness. I couldn¡¯t even smile through my shock. Florinda looked alternately between me and Dorothea, then gathered herself together and addressed the unexpected guest. ¡°Lady Dorothea, how about you please wait in the parlor room¡ª¡± ¡°Is it so wrong of me to come into the room to meet my friend, Flo?¡± Dorothea said with a prim glare towards Florinda, and the latter shrank back. I told Dorothea off instead, offended by the situation. ¡°It¡¯s polite to go to the parlor room first, Dorothea.¡± ¡°Since when was that an issue between us?¡± ¡°¡­¡± She was the complete opposite of Odeletta. Odeletta had never demanded anything like that under the pretense of friendship. Not once. ¡®I¡¯m sick and tired of Dorothea¡¯s personality.¡¯ I did not bother to hide my expression of displeasure. ¡°What is it?¡± I asked. ¡°I came here to go with you. Let¡¯s ride the carriage together.¡± ¡°¡­Everything was fine, but this sudden visit is very unwelcome, Dorothea.¡± ¡°Are you offended?¡± she asked, but she didn¡¯t look the least bit remorseful, unlike anyone else who would ask that question. Chapter 63 - Would You Act The Same? Chapter 63 ¨C Would You Act The Same? On the contrary, Dorothea looked like she was sulking, but I didn¡¯t know why. And, to be honest, I didn¡¯t want to bother finding out. Her presence was enough unpleasantness. ¡°Yes, I am offended,¡± I replied, but there wasn¡¯t much change in Dorothea¡¯s expression. I turned to Florinda tiredly. ¡°Please take Dorothea to the parlor room, Florinda.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll stay here,¡± Dorothea insisted. ¡°But¡­Dorothea.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll stay here,¡± she repeated stubbornly. I could feel my sanity fraying as I stared at her. ¡°Are you crazy, Dorothea?¡± I burst out. ¡°What?¡± ¡°I¡¯m getting ready right now. I¡¯m not saying I won¡¯t go to Escliffe Mansion with you, but why are you acting like a child?¡± ¡°Is my presence that much of a disturbance?¡± ¡°I feel more comfortable getting ready quickly without someone else here.¡± ¡°Oh really?¡± Dorothea said. She looked at me with her lips curled, and I felt like she wasn¡¯t acting like the usual Dorothea. Before I could ask what was going on, she interjected first. ¡°Would you act the same with Odeletta?¡± she questioned. ¡°¡­What?¡± I uttered, dumbfounded. ¡°If it were Odeletta in front of you, not me, would you act the same? Would you tell her to go down to the parlor room?¡± ¡°Of course,¡± I said without any hesitation. ¡°No matter how close people are, there are still boundaries. If I¡¯m offended by a particular behavior of yours, it¡¯s only right to fix it.¡± I looked straight into Dorothea¡¯s eyes as I spoke. ¡°And Odeletta doesn¡¯t act like this. There¡¯s no way she visits without notice like you, and there¡¯s no way she barges into my bedroom without waiting in the parlor room.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°So there¡¯s no reason for me to say anything to her. Do you understand?¡± ¡°You¡¯ve really become Odeletta¡¯s friend, haven¡¯t you?¡± she scowled. ¡°What?¡± What kind of question was that? I stared at Dorothea, speechless with shock, while Dorothea vented her anger. ¡°You don¡¯t even spend time with me these days. You¡¯re always with Odeletta, aren¡¯t you?¡± she said in an accusatory tone. ¡°¡­So?¡± I retorted. ¡°Has our friendship deteriorated?¡± ¡­Was there even any friendship left between us? I stood there in amazement before managing to find the words to speak. ¡°Is that what you think?¡± Dorothea frowned at my question. ¡°I¡¯m the one asking you. Don¡¯t pass the question to me.¡± In the end, I decided to answer honestly. ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s like it used to be.¡± She lifted an eyebrow at my response. ¡°Then why do you still choose to hang out with me?¡± ¡°¡­¡± I couldn¡¯t say ¡®to write off the interest¡¯, so I asked the opposite question. ¡°You don¡¯t want me to hang out with you?¡± ¡°How can you do this to me?¡± Dorothea retorted. ¡°¡­¡± This was a total mess. ¡°Our relationship was so special. You really shouldn¡¯t act like this to me,¡± she continued. ¡°You can¡¯t do this to me either, Dorothea,¡± I answered in a level voice. ¡°If you want to be friends with me for a long time, then please treat me politely.¡± Dorothea threw her hands in the air as if she had given up. ¡°Ha, fine. Fine!¡± she shouted. ¡°I¡¯ll be in the parlor room. Got it? Got it? Got it!¡± ¡°¡­¡± Was she protesting? Dorothea¡¯s expression crumpled. ¡°You¡¯re so mean¡­and I¡¯m really hurt. I¡¯ll go now!¡± she spat, then turned her heel and stormed out of the room. Bang! The door slammed shut, and I stood rooted on the spot with an empty expression on my face. That¡­that was it? ¡®Your selfish personality hasn¡¯t changed.¡¯ No wonder she couldn¡¯t get married. No, even if she were successful in snagging a husband, the problem would be what happened after that. What kind of person could put up with that kind of personality for the rest of his life? ¡°Haah.¡± A deep sigh involuntarily left my mouth. Florinda, who was watching from the side, looked at me anxiously. ¡°Are you alright, My Lady?¡± she asked in a careful voice. ¡°No,¡± I muttered. I touched my forehead with a frustrated expression. Should I at least try to be polite to Dorothea as her forced maid? Somehow I felt like I had fallen even further than a maid. ¡°Shall I guide Lady Dorothea to the parlor room?¡± Florinda asked. ¡°Dorothea doesn¡¯t know anyone in the mansion, so perhaps she hasn¡¯t arrived there by now. Go. I¡¯ll probably do fine on my own.¡± My voice was thin with exhaustion. ¡°I¡¯d better get ready and go out soon. It¡¯s starting to get late.¡± *** I finished preparing approximately twenty minutes later, and then I headed towards the parlor room. As soon as I opened the door, I saw Dorothea staring ahead as she sullenly drank her tea, as if to signal her rotten mood. I had no intention of appeasing her, so I stared at without saying a word. After two minutes passed, I finally broke the silence. ¡°If you don¡¯t leave now, we¡¯ll be late,¡± I said flatly. ¡°¡­¡± ¡°If you¡¯re not going to get up, then I¡¯ll leave first.¡± As I pretended to leave the parlor room with a dismissive attitude, Dorothea, who had remained glued to her seat like a statue, suddenly stood up. I turned around, my hand still on the doorknob. I stared at Dorothea for another minute, then spoke again. ¡°If you¡¯re just going to stand there, then I¡¯ll leave first¡ª¡± ¡°You¡¯re a jerk,¡± she finally said. ¡°¡­So are you.¡± I turned back towards the room and strode towards Dorothea, my heels clacking angrily against the floor. Dorothea¡¯s cheeks were red out of anger, and I began to feel a surge of annoyance. Was this what a maid did? Was a maid this crazy? I gave her a stony smile. ¡°Then you don¡¯t have to go with me. Right?¡± ¡°Is that what you¡¯re going to do?¡± ¡°What on earth do you want!¡± I shot back out of exhaustion. ¡°Are you trying to have a fight with me?¡± ¡°You¡¯re distancing yourself from me these days, and I don¡¯t like it,¡± she pouted. Any outsider who heard us would probably think we were having a lover¡¯s quarrel. I didn¡¯t say anything for a moment. ¡°And so?¡± I said finally. ¡°What?¡± ¡°If I were trying to keep away from you, what would you do?¡± I forced my voice to remain level. ¡°What would you do if my feelings aren¡¯t what it used to be?¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to hang around you,¡± I continued. ¡°But don¡¯t expect a strong friendship like before, Dorothea. I¡¯m already upset at what happened at the last tea party.¡± I wouldn¡¯t even be facing Dorothea like this if it weren¡¯t for Countess Cornohen. But I couldn¡¯t just lie down and let myself be trampled over. That was unfair. ¡°I said everything I wanted to say. What about you?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know how it became this way,¡± Dorothea said. ¡°¡­¡± There was nothing I could say in answer. All I knew about these two was that they were friends, or, to be exact, just the fact that Dorothea took advantage of Maristella. I shook my head and answered. ¡°Think it over.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°If we delay any longer, we¡¯ll be late. If you¡¯re not going now, I¡¯ll go first.¡± ¡°Who¡¯s not going?¡± Dorothea answered nervously, and came close to my side. She clung to me like a child afraid of losing their mother. ¡°Let¡¯s hurry.¡± I left the parlor room without a word. *** I didn¡¯t say a word to Dorothea inside the carriage, nor did Dorothea try to speak to me. We reached the Escliffe estate in silence. It was the first time that I had ever been here. As soon as I disembarked off the carriage, I was overwhelmed by the sheer size of the mansion before me. It was enormous indeed. However, it wasn¡¯t just the scale of the structure that made a gasp of awe leave my mouth. The exterior of the mansion itself was as beautiful as the Imperial Palace itself, boasting a classical architectural design. ¡®Clearly being a duke is different.¡¯ I shook my head and looked around. A mansion of this size definitely had a beautiful garden. As I took in the grand beauty of the estate, Dorothea stared at me oddly and spoke up. ¡°Why are you acting so surprised? This isn¡¯t your first time here,¡± she said. ¡°¡­Oh?¡± I replied. ¡°The Escliffe mansion. You came to a party a year ago. So why are you so surprised now?¡± Dammit. I scrambled my brain for an answer. ¡°Um¡­it¡¯s amazing every time I come. As you know, I don¡¯t have a chance to see a mansion like this often.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true,¡± Dorothea said after a while and nodded in agreement. ¡°Let¡¯s go in,¡± she said in a bored voice. At the entrance to the mansion, I presented my invitation to the servants, then remembered to take the glass jars from Florinda. It was the lemon and orange cheong I made for Claude¡¯s birthday present. ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± Dorothea said with a frown. ¡°It¡¯s a gift,¡± I explained. ¡°For whom?¡± ¡°The Duke.¡± ¡°Duke Escliffe?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°How do you know him?¡± she prodded. I was offended by her interrogative tone, but I kept my expression neutral. Answering this was not a problem. Chapter 64 - You’re A Two-Timer Chapter 64 ¨C You¡¯re A Two-Timer ¡°Don¡¯t you remember? Duke Escliffe was the other person in the carriage accident,¡± I explained. ¡°Oh, was he?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± I said more impatiently than before, but continued. ¡°Since then, we¡¯ve become friends. So I prepared a gift.¡± ¡°So you¡¯re giving gifts now?¡± ¡°We¡¯re close.¡± ¡°Are you two dating?¡± I almost scoffed. ¡°¡­Don¡¯t you know there are other relationships between men and women other than romance?¡± ¡°No,¡± Dorothea said firmly, as if the fact were indisputable. ¡°Are you saying it¡¯s possible for men and women to be friends? That¡¯s ridiculous.¡± I didn¡¯t expect her to say something so cynical, so I was somewhat taken aback. ¡°I don¡¯t know if I can quite say we¡¯re friends, but it¡¯s also the same with the Crown Prince.¡± ¡°You¡¯re not acting virtuously!¡± Dorothea said angrily. I looked at her in amazement. ¡°Me?¡± ¡°If anyone heard, perhaps they might think you were in a relationship with both of them, or even promised marriage. Or sleeping with them.¡± I stared at her speechlessly, and it was a long while before I found the words to say. ¡°You know that¡¯s very rude, Dorothea?¡± I sputtered in indignance. ¡°Am I wrong?¡± she retorted, glaring at me balefully as if I were accusing her of doing something wrong. ¡°You¡¯re going back and forth between the two men. No, you¡¯re a two-timer.¡± ¡°You¡¯re misunderstanding. I¡¯m just a friend of the Crown Prince, as well as the Duke. Nothing more, nothing less. I don¡¯t know what I¡¯ve done to deserve to hear this from you. If anyone hears that, they¡¯ll think I¡¯m leading on the both of them.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not the only one that would think so. Anyone would!¡± she bleated. ¡°But I¡¯m acting with a clean conscience.¡± ¡°Who would believe that?¡± ¡°So,¡± I said sarcastically, ¡°if my self-proclaimed ¡®best friend¡¯ doesn¡¯t believe me, then maybe someone else will?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll ask Odeletta. Do I really look like that kind of woman?¡± I said in an emotionless voice, and then I brushed past Dorothea. I heard Dorothea chasing me from behind, but I ignored her and kept walking forward. This was not only an insult to me, but also to Xavier and Claude. ¡®Well, it¡¯s all about what you can see.¡¯ I kept walking forward with a stiff face. I was waiting for Dorothea to become exhausted and to give up following me. I finally slowed down when I sensed that I lost my pursuer. At the same time, however, I accidentally bumped into someone in front of me. ¡°Ah¡­!¡± I hit a man one-and-half head taller than Maristella¡¯s body. When my forehead hit someone¡¯s chest, I brought my hand to my head in embarrassment. My mouth opened automatically to apologize, when a familiar voice spoke above me. ¡°Ah. You must be more careful.¡± ¡°¡­¡± I raised my head in surprise. A familiar man was smiling down at me. A man whose smile was as sweet as cream. ¡°Duke Escliffe,¡± I uttered. It was Claude. I stared up at him with a blank face, but then my thoughts were jerked by a shrill voice. ¡°Marie!¡± a voice cried from somewhere in the room. It was Dorothea. As I turned around in embarrassment, I saw Dorothea huffing and puffing angrily as she dashed towards me¡ªit sounded like an exaggeration, but it wasn¡¯t. Claude watched Dorothea as she fumed, and he didn¡¯t hide his bewildered expression. ¡°Huh? What¡¯s going on?¡± he asked. ¡°Lady Dorothea said some unpleasant words that I didn¡¯t like. So I ditched her.¡± ¡°But now you¡¯re caught.¡± Claude didn¡¯t seem to be taking the situation as seriously as I did, but that was reasonable, since this wasn¡¯t his business in the first place. ¡°Can you guard me?¡± I asked. ¡°That¡¯s fine.¡± He smiled for a moment, but then seemed curious about my answer. ¡°What kind of unpleasant words did you hear?¡± ¡°She said that I was unvirtuous. I guess she thinks that I¡¯m playing with both the Crown Prince and the Duke.¡± ¡°¡­That¡¯s unpleasant,¡± he replied after a moment. The tone of Claude¡¯s voice had changed. I looked up at him, and I saw a terrifying scowl on his face. He noticed me looking at him, then he quickly rearranged his expression and smiled as if nothing had happened. But the difference between the two faces was so stark that I wondered what his real feelings were. ¡°You must have been upset to hear something so unpleasant,¡± he said. ¡°It¡¯s an insult to both you and me. You and I are clearly close friends, nothing more, nothing less.¡± ¡°¡­Yes,¡± Claude said, the smile still on his face. ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± ¡°Anyway¡­I¡¯ll take care of this.¡± ¡°Lady Maristella, I hope you won¡¯t take the hard path over the easy one.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± I asked. ¡°It means that I can easily help you fight.¡± ¡°What are you¡ª¡± ¡°Marie!¡± Before I could finish, Dorothea¡¯s voice rang shrilly in my ear. Since when did she reach my side? I stared at her with an emotionless expression, then managed to gather myself. ¡°What?¡± I said. ¡°Why did you go away!¡± she demanded. ¡°I was offended, so I didn¡¯t want to be with you. And I already came here with you to Escliffe Mansion.¡± ¡°That¡¯s it? Aren¡¯t you going to be with me at the party today?¡± ¡°Do you really want to be with an unsophisticated friend?¡± I retorted. Then, another voice interrupted the conversation. ¡°That¡¯s right, Lady Dorothea,¡± Claude said. I looked at Claude beside me, completely taken aback, and Dorothea only seemed to realize his existence then. She looked even more embarrassed than I was. No, but how did Claude manage to hide his presence¡­? ¡°I wouldn¡¯t think you would associate yourself with someone who¡¯s not virtuous,¡± he said. ¡°D-Duke Escliffe,¡± Dorothea stammered. ¡°Or do you mean to say that you are equally as unvirtuous?¡± he suggested. ¡°Th-that doesn¡¯t matter, of course. Marie is my friend.¡± Claude¡¯s mouth twisted when he heard her response, and Dorothea flinched but did not speak. ¡°If you¡¯re a friend, then you shouldn¡¯t speak of such rudeness. Even more so if it¡¯s not true,¡± he said. ¡°Are you on Marie¡¯s side?¡± Dorothea asked. ¡°If you¡¯re going to split this into sides¡ª¡± Claude replied with a shrug, ¡°¡ªlet¡¯s say yes.¡± ¡°Ha!¡± Dorothea scoffed, then peered at him. ¡°When did you become so close to Marie?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to know that,¡± Claude said dismissively, which only made Dorothea fire back even harder. ¡°I know everything!¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± she said in a loud voice, and then her expression soon turned triumphant. ¡°You were involved in the carriage accident with Marie, right? You were the cause and she was the victim.¡± ¡°¡­I¡¯m afraid so.¡± ¡°Wake you, Your Grace. Marie is playing around with you,¡± Dorothea said. Unbelievable. Claude and I made identical sounds of disbelief. ¡°Hm?¡± ¡°Hm?¡± ¡®She must be crazy,¡¯ I thought. This was an all-time high, this! How could she even utter that! ¡®I shouldn¡¯t have accepted the deal.¡¯ I accepted Countess Cornohen¡¯s proposal because I wanted to ease the burden on my parents, thinking the benefit would outweigh the cost, but this was too much. I couldn¡¯t believe Dorothea was treating me like I was some con-artist in the presence of someone else. I might go crazy from the injustice of it. If I ended up with an evil heart, it wouldn¡¯t be my fault! ¡°Well, I don¡¯t know,¡± Claude said, but he still looked dumbfounded by Dorothea. ¡°Maybe she came near you at the carriage accident,¡± Dorothea claimed. Right. She wasn¡¯t even one of the parties involved there. I soon realized the most important and fundamental fact¡ªthat this was just Dorothea¡¯s nature. ¡®Ha.¡¯ How long could I keep my promise with Countess Cornohen? This moment was a dangerously precarious situation. ¡°I hear that you have feelings for the Crown Prince,¡± Claude suddenly said, and Dorothea¡¯s forehead crinkled. ¡°Yes, so?¡± ¡°You should hit His Highness carriage. Perhaps His Highness will fall in love with you at first sight.¡± She looked at him as if he had grown a second head. ¡°What? What are you saying¡­?¡± ¡°What do I mean? It makes sense going by your logic.¡± Claude continued with a cool smile. ¡°You may be able to steal the Crown Prince¡¯s heart and even marry him. If it¡¯s by your logic.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°And I would be the one playing Lady Maristella¡­isn¡¯t that right?¡± Claude smiled, then turned towards me. Then, unexpectedly, he wrapped his arm around my shoulder. The unexpected skin contact caused my eyes to grow as wide as dinner plates. ¡°Everyone who has seen Lady Maristella knows this at least a little, but she is quite the attractive and magnetic person. It¡¯s as hard getting out of a swamp.¡± ¡°What are you¡­!¡± ¡°If that is playing around, then this is too, right, Lady Dorothea?¡± It was a polite question, but Claude¡¯s expression was not. He looked at Dorothea with colder eyes than before Chapter 65 - Don’t Make Assumptions Chapter 65 ¨C Don¡¯t Make Assumptions I worried that the situation was starting to heat up dangerously, but then I heard Dorothea¡¯s voice. ¡°You pitiful man. You don¡¯t know reality,¡± she said. ¡°Delusion is also an illness, Lady Dorothea,¡± Claude retaliated, then gave a sly grin. ¡°Are you jealous?¡± ¡°¡­What?¡± Dorothea blurted. ¡°Are you jealous of Lady Maristella because she is close to both me and the Crown Prince? As you know, the Crown Prince and I are the most distinguished men in the Yonas Empire, and I know you have feelings for His Highness.¡± ¡°That¡¯s ridiculous!¡± Dorothea huffed, scowling as if to show how terrible Claude¡¯s words were. ¡°How could I be jealous of someone who acts so dishonestly?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll tell you again, but she is not unvirtuous. Lady Maristella has never done anything wrong between me and the Crown Prince. If you keep spreading false information like this, I will consider consulting with the Crown Prince in order to punish you.¡± Dorothea blinked in surprise. ¡°What? Why?¡± ¡°Because your careless words are disgracing me and the Crown Prince. Do you really have to ask?¡± Now it seemed like Claude¡¯s patience was starting to stretch thin. It was tiring to have to put up this much against Dorothea. ¡°I don¡¯t want to talk any longer. I think we should part here,¡± Claude said finally. ¡°You¡¯re taking Marie?¡± Dorothea said accusingly. ¡°It was you who spoke against Lady Maristella¡¯s integrity. You¡¯re shameless. You insulted her, and now you want Lady Maristella to stay with you?¡± Claude looked down at Dorothea with pitiful eyes and drove in the stake. ¡°You need to grow a conscience,¡± he declared. ¡°Wh-what?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry if no one taught you before. If you would like, I can recommend you a teacher. They are teaching my cousin now. As reference, my cousin is going to attend the Academy next year.¡± In short, he was comparing Dorothea to a nine-year-old. Claude flashed a clean smile and made the final shot. ¡°And my dance partner today is Lady Maristella. So today she is with me.¡± He turned to me and smiled brightly. ¡°Will you come with me, Lady Maristella?¡± ¡°Yes, Your Grace. I will do that,¡± I said with a light smile in return. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t be next to Lady Dorothea in order to protect her dignity.¡± *** ¡°Are you alright?¡± I looked up from the cocktail I was sipping and saw Claude watching me with a worried expression. I smiled and shook my head. He didn¡¯t have to do that for me, but somehow I was so grateful and I gave a quiet smile. ¡°In truth, I¡¯m kind of bummed out. It¡¯s not nice,¡± I said honestly. ¡°That makes sense. I shouldn¡¯t have asked you that question. I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t apologize. You didn¡¯t do anything wrong to me. I should be the grateful one. Thank you for your help.¡± He shook his head. ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much, Lady Maristella. It¡¯s not worth listening to someone with an inferiority complex.¡± ¡°¡­¡± An inferiority complex. The words burrowed deep into my brain. ¡°She feels inferior to me? Her?¡± I asked wondrously. ¡°It¡¯s possible.¡± Claude gave a dazzling smile that did not suit the mood. ¡°First, Lady Maristella is very beautiful¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± I remained silent, but he looked at me insistently. ¡°It¡¯s true. I thought I was blinded when I first saw you.¡± ¡°I¡¯m honored that you say that, but it¡¯s not to that extent,¡± I said. ¡°You are very humble,¡± he replied. I simply chuckled at Claude¡¯s words, and he fixed me with his gaze before speaking again a moment later. ¡°And you captured the hearts of the two finest men in the Empire.¡± ¡°That¡¯s quite a leap in logic,¡± I remarked. I smiled and shook my head. ¡°It¡¯s not difficult to make acquaintances.¡± ¡°Ah, but it is, Lady Maristella. You don¡¯t know it, but the Crown Prince and I are not very giving men.¡± ¡°Haha.¡± I gave a low chuckle. That certainly seemed true. Claude asked me to be his dance partner because he didn¡¯t have one. Then, I remembered a question that had been bugging me last time. ¡®Does he like you, sister?¡¯ Well¡­ ¡°In any case, there is no reason for you to worry,¡± Claude said reassuringly. ¡°False rumors tend to spread in high society, but if such gossip goes around, the Crown Prince and I will work together to root them out.¡± ¡°How?¡± I asked. ¡°Do you think a charge of profanity against the Imperial Family is enough?¡± Claude said with a knowing wink. Oh, I had forgotten, but Duke Escliffe was technically a descendant of the Imperial Family. However, he was from a collateral line, and therefore his blood was mixed and his family had drifted away from the main Imperial bloodline. In any case, Imperial Family was still Imperial Family. ¡°Haha.¡± An involuntary laugh left my mouth at Claude¡¯s answer. He looked at me curiously. ¡°What is it? Do you think I¡¯m lying?¡± ¡°No. I thought you would do it, which is why I laughed. Please forgive me for my rudeness.¡± ¡°I will.¡± He smiled and shook his head. ¡°It makes me feel good to see you smile in any kind of situation.¡± I blinked. ¡°¡­Huh?¡± ¡°I like the way you smile.¡± When he said that, the smile on his lips grew deeper, and the sight of it made my heart pound. Did Claude really¡­ ¡®No.¡¯ I shook my head. Jumping to hasty conclusions was dangerous. ¡®I shouldn¡¯t misunderstand.¡¯ I had to be cautious. Claude was a good friend, and I didn¡¯t want to lose him over a misunderstanding. He might be disappointed in me if he knew my thoughts. That was not what I wanted. ¡°Everyone has a beautiful smile,¡± I said casually. ¡°Except Lady Dorothea,¡± he joked. ¡°Haha.¡± I forced myself to laugh while trying to calm my heart down. Let¡¯s not jump to conclusions, Oh Mari. ¡®Don¡¯t make assumptions until you have clear evidence.¡¯ I should keep the possibility in mind, but not betray any emotion. That was the perfect response. Satisfied with my conclusion, I relaxed a little. ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± Claude asked, pointing at the two small glass jars in my arms. Only then did I remember the existence of the jars that I received from Florinda earlier. ¡°Ah, I forgot about these.¡± ¡°What are they?¡± ¡°It¡¯s fruit cheong,¡± I explained. ¡°Fruit cheong?¡± he echoed. ¡°It¡¯s fruit preserved with sugar. It¡¯s too sweet to just eat by itself, so I usually drink it as tea.¡± ¡°That looks unusual,¡± he said. His eyebrow arched as he looked at the jars. ¡°Did you make this?¡± ¡°Yes, Your Grace.¡± I gave him a bright smile. ¡°I made it myself. The Yonas Empire doesn¡¯t have a culture of making fruit cheong. Here you go. It will probably taste exotic to you.¡± Claude tilted his head and looked at me strangely. ¡°You talk like you¡¯re from another country.¡± Oops. That was an error. I quickly covered up my mistake. ¡°I saw it in a book. I¡¯m very into reading these days. I heard that some countries in the East make tea like this. It tastes sweeter than herbs, so it¡¯s worth trying.¡± After I spoke, I saw that Claude looked completely moved by my words. Ah, could a person be that impressed by something like this? It was only a small gift. ¡°It doesn¡¯t require that many hands to make,¡± I said, trying to downplay the gift so I wouldn¡¯t be embarrassed by his reaction. ¡°Still. It¡¯s a heartfelt gift.¡± Claude accepted the two glass jars from me. ¡°The lemons and oranges are all chopped up. You must have done a lot of cutting to make this.¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing special.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know much about food, but anyone can see that a lot of work was put into this gift, Lady Maristella.¡± He smiled. ¡°Thank you very much. This is an unforgettable present.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not very expensive, but I¡¯m happy to the point of being embarrassed.¡± ¡°Assigning high and low values to things doesn¡¯t matter to me. I already have great wealth.¡± That wasn¡¯t the most sensitive thing to say, but he wasn¡¯t wrong, so I simply nodded. When hanging out with this man, these kinds of words were natural. ¡°For me, sincerity is worth more than a million gold coins.¡± He gave a dazzling smile. ¡°I feel like a special person to receive such a gift.¡± I was embarrassed, but also proud. It was clear that he wasn¡¯t used to being treated like this. ¡®Even in Korea, homemade cheong is seen as a very sincere gift.¡¯ Whether outside or inside a book, sincerity was treated as a virtue. I scratched the back of my head. ¡°It¡¯s a little cumbersome to carry around. I didn¡¯t think about that part,¡± I observed. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Lady Maristella. This is my mansion. I¡¯ll tell a servant.¡± He then called a nearby servant and handed the jars over, and I watched as the servant carried them away. ¡°If I had known this would happen, I would have sent the gift over tomorrow,¡± I said. ¡°I thought it would be better to give it to you as a gift today, but from now on¡ª¡± ¡°Oh no, Lady Maristella,¡± Claude said, cutting me off quickly. ¡°I like it. It¡¯s a stronger feeling this way.¡± ¡°It is?¡± ¡°I like that I received the gift directly from you. Usually, gifts arrive to the mansion before or after my birthday. They¡¯re rarely exchanged person-to-person on the day itself.¡± I offered him a sympathetic smile. ¡°I¡¯m glad to have given you a new experience.¡± Chapter 66 - Do You Really Want To Be With Me? Chapter 66 ¨C Do You Really Want To Be With Me? ¡°You are always something new to me,¡± Claude said. His words had a vague meaning. Before I could ask him what it meant, he spoke again. ¡°Lady Maristella, are you hungry?¡± I set aside the question on my lips and answered Claude¡¯s instead. ¡°I¡¯m fine, Your Grace. I had a lot for lunch. What about you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine, too, Lady Maristella. I have a small stomach,¡± he said with a smile. ¡°Then, will you dance a song with me, Lady Maristella?¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡± I hesitated for a moment, then gave a slight nod. ¡°Yes, Your Grace. I will.¡± ¡°This way¡ª¡± ¡°Lady Maristella,¡± a familiar voice suddenly cut in. I automatically turned around to see who it was. The man standing behind me had silver hair that gleamed like the full moon and blue eyes that were as chilly as the night air. ¡°Your Highness.¡± It was Xavier. I was surprised by his sudden appearance, but I soon smiled and greeted him. ¡°Greetings to the Little Sun of the Empire.¡± ¡°You look beautiful. The dress suits you.¡± I felt happy at the compliment on my dress, even though the remark was simply a gesture of formality. It was a dress that I managed to keep for myself after a struggle with Dorothea. I smiled back at Xavier. ¡°I thought it was a beautiful dress as soon as I saw it. Thank you for your kindness, Your Highness.¡± ¡°You¡¯re early. When did you arrive?¡± Xavier asked. ¡°A while ago. Did you arrive just now, Your Highness?¡± ¡°I¡ª¡± ¡°Your Highness,¡± a voice said laughingly from behind. ¡°You don¡¯t see me, don¡¯t you?¡± It was Claude this time. There was a smile on his face, but there was an undercurrent of irritation beneath his tone. Xavier glanced at him as if he just noticed he was there. ¡°Yes, Duke. Happy Birthday,¡± he said absentmindedly. ¡°Thank you very much, Your Highness. I didn¡¯t expect you to come and grace us with your presence,¡± Claude replied in a sardonic manner. ¡°It¡¯s as if you didn¡¯t know I would come here.¡± ¡°To be honest, I wasn¡¯t sure if you would come.¡± Claude flashed a wry smile at Xavier. ¡°Don¡¯t you hate this mansion?¡± ¡°¡­¡± I was startled when I felt the air around Xavier chill rapidly. What was this? What the hell was going on? ¡®It¡¯s always like this when these two meet.¡¯ An uncomfortable atmosphere. An atmosphere of stiff politeness. And awkward discomfort for the person stuck between them. To be honest, I wanted to escape it quickly. They could fight when it was just the two of them! ¡°Not at all,¡± Xavier finally said after a long pause. ¡°Why would I hate this mansion? That¡¯s funny.¡± ¡°¡­¡± When Claude didn¡¯t say anything, Xavier turned to me instead. ¡°I didn¡¯t know you would be with Duke Escliffe.¡± I answered quickly. ¡°Fortunately, I ran into him as soon as I arrived. I was lucky.¡± ¡°It must be fate,¡± Claude interjected again, and Xavier¡¯s eyebrows furrowed. ¡°That¡¯s an overgeneralization,¡± Xavier said pointedly. ¡°You cannot bring logic when talking about fate, Your Highness. It is not in the realm of man, but the realm of God.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you think you¡¯re always thinking too illogically? It isn¡¯t just once, either. If that¡¯s the case, then Lady Maristella and I are also fated.¡± ¡°If bad luck is considered fate, then yes, it is fate.¡± Their eyes shot fire at each other as they traded barbed insults. I sighed inwardly. ¡®These two strangely fit well, but a war of nerves is no joke.¡¯ In any case, it was not good for my mental health if they were near each other. They had never gone this far before in my memory. Of course, all of us hadn¡¯t spent that much time together since we met. ¡°Then we¡¯ll be on our way, Your Highness,¡± Claude said. ¡°Funny.¡± Xavier gave a dry chuckle, then soon his voice turned cold. ¡°What right do you have to take Lady Maristella?¡± ¡°Right?¡± Claude repeated with a broad grin. ¡°Do you know who my dance partner is today, Your Highness?¡± Xavier arched an eyebrow. ¡°Do I have to know?¡± ¡°If you did, you wouldn¡¯t ask. Lady Maristella is my dance partner today.¡± ¡°¡­What?¡± Xavier exclaimed. It was clear from his double-take that it was the first time he heard of this. He turned his eyes towards me in confirmation, and I smiled awkwardly and nodded. ¡°His Grace is right,¡± I said. ¡°How¡­¡± ¡°He asked me before the party. He said he couldn¡¯t find a suitable partner.¡± ¡°Ah,¡± Xavier said with a nod, his expression downcast. ¡°I see.¡± Claude spoke again. ¡°We must get going. If we miss this song, we¡¯ll have to wait again.¡± He sounded a little mean, so I elbowed him in the ribs to stop his teasing, but Xavier¡¯s expression only darkened upon seeing it. Oh, this was hard. ¡°I¡¯ll see you again, Lady Maristella. I hope you will enjoy yourself,¡± Xavier said politely. Fortunately, Xavier was more mature than Claude, so he closed the conversation at the right time. I smiled awkwardly and nodded. ¡°I hope you have a good time as well, Your Majesty. I¡¯ll see you again if I get the chance.¡± ¡°If I see you again, I will believe it is fate.¡± It was a strange remark, but I pulled up the corner of my lips. I could feel Claude watching with jealous eyes. I gave a silent chuckle and bowed to Xavier, and he gave his own parting farewell, then left. I finally looked at Claude. ¡°I could feel your eyes on me, Your Grace,¡± I ventured. ¡°Then you would know that I am jealous right now.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true, but I am your dance partner today anyway. So you don¡¯t have to be jealous.¡± ¡°So that means you¡¯ll stay with me all day?¡± Claude asked with a strange expression. I hesitated at the unexpected question, but I made myself answer casually. ¡°That¡¯s not too hard if you want me to¡­¡± ¡°Is that a promise?¡± he asked. Claude¡¯s eyes curved up prettily in the shape of a half moon, and he held out his pinky towards me. I wondered why he wanted me to seal it with a pinky promise, but his request wasn¡¯t difficult to fulfill, so I linked my own pinky with his without hesitation. As our fingers touched, Claude¡¯s eyes creased even more in joy. When I saw it, I smiled back. ¡°Do you really want to be with me?¡± I asked. ¡°There¡¯s nothing better in the world than spending time with your favorite friend.¡± ¡°¡­¡± I hesitated at the strange wording, but after thinking it over I thought it wasn¡¯t misleading. I gave him an easy smile. ¡°The music will start soon. Let¡¯s go dancing, shall we?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s.¡± He offered his arm to me. I was a little surprised, but I didn¡¯t show it. Anyway, at this moment, we were partners. *** ¡°You seem a little nervous.¡± My hand was on Claude¡¯s shoulder as I waited for the music to begin, when my partner spoke. ¡°No way,¡± I laughed. In truth, I really was nervous. But it wasn¡¯t because I couldn¡¯t dance. The day after I mercilessly tortured Xavier¡¯s feet, I took special classes and worked hard on learning how to dance in society. Fortunately, unlike my own stiff body, Maristella¡¯s body already knew the steps, so learning was easier than I thought. I tried to suppress my trembling as much as possible, but unfortunately my mind and feelings wouldn¡¯t cooperate with each other. Then, a sweet, low voice tickled the top of my head. ¡°Lady Maristella.¡± My body stiffened involuntarily. ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much. I¡¯m more nimble than you expect, and I¡¯m confident I can avoid you stepping on my feet,¡± Claude said. ¡°¡­¡± Ugh, he saw that back then. ¡°Even if I can¡¯t avoid it, it¡¯s alright,¡± he continued. ¡°Step on me as much as you like. I can endure it.¡± I ducked my head to hide my furious blush. ¡°I was just feeling bad at that time. It won¡¯t happen today,¡± I muttered. ¡°I¡¯m honored.¡± I didn¡¯t believe him, so I kept my mouth shut. Yeah, we¡¯ll see later. Just as the music began, I calmly began to dance just as I learned. Because this body was Maristella¡¯s, my movements were more graceful than I expected. Of course, it would be strange if I said that out loud¡­ ¡°You¡¯re good,¡± Claude whispered to me in the middle of the dance. His voice was like velvet in my ears, and I took in a sharp inhale. ¡°I told you. What happened before was a mistake,¡± I tried to say nonchalantly. ¡°I believe it now.¡± I pouted. ¡°You didn¡¯t believe me after all.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not good at trusting people.¡± Claude gave a small chuckle and smiled. ¡°But that person was you, not anyone else, and I should have trusted you. It¡¯s my fault.¡± ¡°You speak sensibly. Not all men are like that.¡± ¡°I am a sensitive man. Sweet, gentle¡­¡± ¡°¡­Don¡¯t you feel embarrassed when you say that about yourself?¡± ¡°Not really?¡± Claude gave a shrug. ¡°It¡¯s true.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Yes. He was indeed a very fine man. Claude¡¯s words were not false. He was gentle, friendly, sensitive¡­Those were all true statements. On top of that, he was handsome to boot. I thought he could do with a little more humility, but I didn¡¯t say that. Chapter 67 - I Didn’t Say The Most Important Thing Chapter 67 ¨C I Didn¡¯t Say The Most Important Thing ¡°¡­Ah,¡± I gasped. Claude had suddenly placed his hand on my back and turned me in another direction. Startled by the sudden change, I stared at him with huge eyes. He looked back at me with a smile. ¡°Were you surprised?¡± he asked. ¡°¡­No.¡± That sounded like a ¡®yes¡¯. The lie came out opposite of what it intended. ¡°I apologize. I didn¡¯t show enough consideration,¡± he said. ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± I reassured in a somewhat trembling voice. ¡°My mind was on someone else.¡± ¡°Really,¡± Claude said, his expression turning envious once more. ¡°Who on earth were you thinking of when I¡¯m right in front of you?¡± ¡°Ah.¡± I decided to answer Claude¡¯s question with a question of my own. ¡°Are you curious?¡± I replied with a mischievous grin. ¡°I¡¯m curious,¡± he said with a nod. ¡°Of course, I can¡¯t believe you¡¯re thinking of something else when your partner is in front of you. It makes me wonder if I¡¯m such an unattractive man.¡± ¡°If you knew who I was thinking of, you would be shocked.¡± ¡°Who is it?¡± Claude¡¯s face was visibly tense. I thought fleetingly that he looked cute like that. I gave him my answer with a large smile. ¡°I was thinking of you.¡± It was the truth. I was thinking of how Claude was gentle, friendly, sensitive and handsome. Ah, come to think of it now, it was all compliments, so I felt a little embarrassed. ¡°What you said earlier¡­¡± he began. I looked up at his eyes, and what I saw left me surprised. His face was scarlet red. All other thoughts flew out of my head. ¡°You Grace¡­?¡± I said tentatively. Claude blinked himself back into awareness as the sound of my voice. However, as soon as he looked at me, his face turned ever redder. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you all of a sudden?¡± I asked curiously. ¡°Your face is red.¡± Seriously, he looked like a tomato that was about to burst. Why was Claude acting like this all of a sudden? I found myself at a loss of how to continue the conversation, and I ended up making a joke out of the situation. ¡°Are you thinking of something dirty?¡± Claude answered me half a beat late. ¡°What?¡± he said, and shook his head with an embarrassed face. ¡°N-no!¡± ¡°Ah, you just looked like you were thinking about something dirty.¡± ¡°No way!¡± Fortunately, Claude¡¯s cheeks soon began to cool off. Even though he wasn¡¯t an adolescent boy, he was reacting to these jokes. I found it refreshing for him. I didn¡¯t think it would be weird for me to throw out a joke like that. ¡°Then what were you thinking?¡± I asked with a smile. ¡°¡­¡± Claude was silent at first, and doubt began to creep up in me. Wait, was he really thinking of something weird? ¡°I too¡­¡± Claude began, speaking as slowly as an ant crawled. ¡°I¡¯ve been thinking. Of you.¡± I looked at Claude curiously, and his cheeks, which had been slightly pink, were turning red again. I was flustered by the change in his expression. What was this situation now¡­? ¡°What?¡± I blurted. ¡°I was thinking of you,¡± he said in a clearer voice and steadier expression than before. Inwardly I was freaking out, but outwardly I kept as calm as possible. ¡°Were you thinking about how I couldn¡¯t dance?¡± I said, trying to play it off as a joke. ¡°No,¡± Claude replied, shaking his head and correcting my words. ¡°I was thinking about how beautiful you are.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Wait, he was talking about¡­ ¡°Me?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Claude said with a faint smile. ¡°You¡¯re beautiful, Lady Maristella.¡± ¡°¡­Thank you.¡± I awkwardly pulled up the corners of my mouth. ¡°You¡¯re being polite, but I¡¯m flattered.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not politeness,¡± Claude corrected again. ¡°You are beautiful.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°More than anyone else in this Empire.¡± ¡°I¡¯m flattered,¡± I said again. My voice managed to remain steady. I could say this even if there wasn¡¯t an ulterior motive. We were friends, and it was natural to compliment a friend¡¯s appearance. It was unreasonable to assume that he liked me. I cleared my throat and returned the compliment. ¡°You are also wonderful and handsome¡ª¡± ¡°More than anyone else in this Empire?¡± ¡°¡­¡± I couldn¡¯t help but be flustered when Claude asked if I was comparing him to the same standard as before. I thought about whether he really was more ¡°handsome than anyone else in the Empire¡±, but I soon realized that I didn¡¯t need to put in the effort. ¡°The standard of beauty is relative. But objectively, it is clear that you are one of the most handsome men in the Empire.¡± ¡°I am not asking about my beauty objectively,¡± he said as he shook his head. ¡°I wonder how you look at me.¡± Why? ¡°That¡¯s the most important thing. Can you answer me?¡± ¡°¡­Why is my standard the most important?¡± I asked. ¡°Because¡­¡± He smiled instead of completing his sentence. My heart continued to pound, like it would explode out of my chest. I was dying to know what the next words would be that came out of his mouth. I might be able to get the answer as to whether he really liked me. I looked at Claude with a face strained with tension, and he stared at me back. Finally, he slowly opened his mouth. ¡°Because the lady I am closest to is Lady Maristella.¡± ¡°¡­Ah.¡± That¡¯s why. ¡°I see,¡± I breathed out exhaustedly. Why did I keep thinking nonsense? ¡®I act like someone who wants Claude to like me.¡¯ I couldn¡¯t deny that I was thinking a lot like that lately. Somehow, I felt like I was the only one reacting sensitively when the other person wasn¡¯t reacting at all. I decided to set aside those thoughts, since dwelling on them may cause me to inadvertently blurt out something embarrassing. After I made up my mind, I smiled at him politely. ¡°It¡¯s the same with me. You are one of the two noblemen I am closest to.¡± ¡°Two?¡± ¡°Including the Crown Prince.¡± ¡°¡­¡± An unreadable expression fell over Claude¡¯s face, but at that moment the music finally came to an end. My movements naturally stopped, as well as my partner¡¯s. I looked up at Claude with my mouth tilted in a gentle smile. The unknowable expression he had on earlier was completely gone. ¡°The music¡¯s over,¡± I said. ¡°Yes,¡± Claude replied. ¡°Would you like a cocktail at the terrace? It¡¯s a little hot.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± There was no reason to refuse, and I nodded. *** Xavier watched the pair walk towards the terrace with a cocktail glass in each of their hands. Xavier¡¯s eyes had been fixed on Maristella for a while. It was a natural attraction to one he liked. As if they were the opposite poles on a magnet that were drawn to each other. ¡®He¡¯s shrewd.¡¯ Xavier¡¯s eyes darkened momentarily in displeasure. He never thought that Claude would ask Maristella to be his dance partner first. Because of Xavier¡¯s hesitation, Claude acted more bravely. Xavier didn¡¯t like the other man very much, but he had to admit it. Apart from that, Maristella and Claude spending time together roused the jealous monster inside Xavier that he was not previously aware of. He wanted to rescue Maristella from the ¡°villain¡± right now, but he had to think of Maristella¡¯s feelings. If he acted on his thoughts, she would surely be mortified. For now, he had to maintain his self-respect. Xavier recalled the first time he saw Maristella. It was at his own birthday party. It was a simple meeting. An ornament had fallen off her dress, and he picked it up. Then, he laid his eyes on her for the first time. ¡®Beautiful.¡¯ That was the only thought in his head when he first met Maristella. He didn¡¯t believe in the words ¡°love at first sight¡±, and in fact he loathed it, but, funnily enough, he fell in love with what he loathed the most. The insane and illogical phenomenon of ¡°love at first sight¡± hit him like a crushing tidal wave. Even after he parted ways from Maristella, she would not leave his thoughts. He manufactured all sorts of scenarios to keep in contact with her, even if it became more difficult over time. For someone who valued efficiency, principles and speed it was a ridiculous act, but he couldn¡¯t help it. Anything ¡®different from usual¡¯ was all in the name of love. He would pay any price to see just one more smile bloom on her mouth. ¡®But I didn¡¯t say the most important thing.¡¯ If he didn¡¯t say it, she wouldn¡¯t know. It was impossible to know someone¡¯s thoughts by action alone, unless one was exceptionally sharp, and even then it wasn¡¯t necessarily accurate. How can one know another person¡¯s true feelings and intentions unless they were a mind reader? As far as romantic feelings were concerned, they had to be said. But Xavier couldn¡¯t say it. He was afraid he would follow in his father¡¯s footsteps. Chapter 68 - The Duke Is Seeing Someone Chapter 68 ¨C The Duke Is Seeing Someone Xavier was afraid he would take after his father and break the heart of the woman he loved. He resolved that he would not be like his father, no matter what. And yet, he was unsure whether the blood he inherited from his father would allow it. It was better to be a coward. It was better for him to be mocked for not being able to confess his feelings to the woman he loved, even though he was the crown prince of the nation. He didn¡¯t care what people thought about that. But¡ªhe hoped that Maristella would not be hurt under any circumstances. He would confess only when he felt perfectly confident in himself¡ªthat is, when he was sure he could keep her from getting hurt, even if the destructive blood of his father ran through his veins. That was why he hesitated. He did not act on his emotions, as he feared a tragedy that may or may not manifest itself in the future. However, it was difficult for one to place blame on Xavier. Anyone who knew his background would feel that his worries were valid. ¡®I¡¯m so¡­indecisive.¡¯ He smiled and shook his head. Maristella had asked him to be brave. She had told him it was natural to hurt and be hurt by someone in a relationship. It was not something to avoid. She also spoke of timing when it came to love. In love, timing was important. If one hesitated in overcoming their fear, then love may not even have a starting chance. Xavier knew that Maristella was completely right. ¡®Can I have courage?¡¯ he asked himself, and the answer came to him quicker than he thought. There was his anxiety about a tragedy in the future. And then there was his love for her. If he had to choose one of the two, which one would be worse for him? Clearly it was the former. He smiled quietly. His mind felt lighter than before. ¡®Her next partner will be me, Claude.¡¯ Not only the next time, but the next time after that, and after that, and so on. It would only be him. Claude would only have today to enjoy the result of Xavier¡¯s hesitation. Xavier¡¯s earnest gaze turned towards the terrace where the two had disappeared. ¡°Your Majesty.¡± A voice called out to him from behind. When he turned around, he saw Odeletta smiling at him. His face momentarily stiffened, but he managed to school his features. ¡°Greetings. I¡¯m glad to see the Little Sun of the Empire,¡± Odeletta said with impeccable politeness. ¡°Yes, Lady Odeletta.¡± He was about to ask how she was, but he soon abandoned the idea. He knew that he didn¡¯t have the right to ask such a question. He would be happy if she said she was well, but if her answer to the question was ¡®not well¡¯, it was purely because of him. In the end, he decided to save his words. Odeletta gave him an admiring look. ¡°You look great today. I always had this, but you look good in a dark tailcoat.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± There was a lull in the conversation. Xavier had to keep the conversation smooth while not acting too friendly, but it was not easy trying to catch two rabbits at the same time. Quite frankly, it was impossible under the current circumstances. It was better not to talk that much in the first place. ¡®This is crazy.¡¯ There was a lengthy pause between them. In truth, he didn¡¯t dislike Odeletta. If he hated her just because she liked him, it would make him a piece of crap. The reason why the current situation was so strained was because he had to continue to be courteous towards her without further hurting her. That was a difficult task. As he sighed inwardly and looked at Odeletta, a curious detail caught his eye. ¡®She looks similar¡­to Lady Maristella.¡¯ Odeletta was wearing a beautiful pearl-colored dress and silver heels. Of course, that particular color combination wasn¡¯t very unique, so perhaps he was being hypersensitive. Considering the situation and timing, however, he couldn¡¯t stop doubt from nagging at him. ¡®No¡­¡¯ Odeletta broke the awkward silence between them. ¡°Did you see Marie?¡± she asked casually. Xavier was somewhat surprised at her comfortable demeanor, but he replied casually as well. ¡°I saw her earlier.¡± She gave a nod. ¡°I see. Actually, I¡¯ve been looking for Marie for a while now, but I couldn¡¯t find her.¡± ¡°If you¡¯re looking for Lady Maristella, it would be faster to find Duke Escliffe instead,¡± Xavier said in a dry voice. ¡°His dance partner is Lady Maristella today.¡± ¡°Oh, I see. I didn¡¯t know. She didn¡¯t tell me.¡± ¡°They might be at the terrace by now. So after a while¡­¡± ¡°You know a lot,¡± Odeletta noted evenly. ¡°Like you¡¯ve been watching Marie¡¯s every move.¡± ¡°¡­¡± It wasn¡¯t an untrue statement, so Xavier didn¡¯t say anything. Noting his lack of denial, Odeletta bit her lips. A moment later, her expression smoothed out to its original polite look. ¡°Thank you for your help, Your Highness. As you said, it would be better to check on them after a little while. If it¡¯s just the two of them¡­they¡¯ll be talking alone.¡± The intention in Odeletta¡¯s last words was not lost on Xavier. However, he didn¡¯t care¡ªher words did not make any difference. He sighed and replied with a soulless voice. ¡°They will.¡± ¡°Your Highness,¡± Odeletta said in a low voice, and he silently turned towards her. She was staring hard at him with an expression that was difficult to read. ¡°Are you busy right now?¡± ¡°¡­¡± He didn¡¯t answer. Odeletta continued to speak. ¡°Will you dance with me? There is nothing to do while waiting for the two of them.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Lady Odeletta. I can¡¯t,¡± he answered in a formal tone. No room should be given to her. Not even a crack. An unwavering rejection, an unwavering attitude¡ªThat was the way for someone whose heart he could not accept. ¡°I¡¯m not feeling well. I was just about to take a break,¡± he said as an excuse. ¡°I see. How about a conversation¡ª¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think I can. I have a lot of work to do. I took some time off because it is Duke Escliffe¡¯s birthday, but I have to return to the palace soon.¡± He had no plans to leave, but he decided he should absent himself in order to avoid Odeletta. In fact, he didn¡¯t have much work to do, but Claude wouldn¡¯t let Maristella go today in any case. Xavier would allow him this last chance with her. Xavier smiled thinly and said his farewell to Odeletta. ¡°Then I¡¯ll be leaving, Lady Odeletta.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Please enjoy yourself.¡± He finished speaking, and he walked away with no other reaction. Odeletta was left there to stand alone, feeling torn by a myriad of conflicting emotions. But there was certainly one emotion she could narrow it down to. Misery. Odeletta¡¯s hands trembled. Another emotion flickered across her face. It was anger. *** Dorothea was doing surprisingly well on her own. She was naturally very sociable, and was eager to chat with the other young ladies. ¡°The Crown Prince needs to get married soon.¡± The topic of conversation naturally turned towards Xavier, considering that he was the crown prince after all. The future emperor was still unmarried. He wasn¡¯t too old yet, but interest in his marriage prospects inevitably drew attention. ¡°He has to meet a good person.¡± ¡°Hey, are you saying that all the ladies are bad?¡± ¡°Not at all. Everyone is beautiful and has a good character.¡± ¡°But above all, you should marry someone who truly loves you. That¡¯s true happiness,¡± a young lady sighed wistfully, and everyone nodded in agreement. ¡°That¡¯s right. In any case, he has to get married soon and produce an heir. The Imperial line only has one direct heir.¡± ¡°There is also Duke Escliffe, but his claim is weaker because he¡¯s from a collateral line.¡± When the topic passed over to Claude, Dorothea, who had been watching the conversation silently, suddenly piped up. ¡°The Duke is seeing someone.¡± Everyone¡¯s eyes suddenly turned to Dorothea. Chapter 69 - Please Stay Away From Lady Maristella Chapter 69 ¨C Please Stay Away From Lady Maristella ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Who?¡± Dorothea felt an inexplicable pleasure surge at the sudden focus of attention. ¡°Didn¡¯t you all see his dance partner today?¡± she asked the group. ¡°Wasn¡¯t it Lady Maristella?¡± ¡°Yes! Didn¡¯t you notice anything strange?¡± Dorothea prompted. ¡°Well, I don¡¯t know,¡± one lady said hesitantly. ¡°I heard that Lady Maristella¡¯s carriage accident was the Duke¡¯s fault¡­¡± another lady replied. Everyone knew that, but Dorothea spoke in a hushed voice as if there were more to it. ¡°Isn¡¯t that just how they got acquainted?¡± ¡°Just like Lady Cornohen said, Lady Maristella is the Duke¡¯s dance partner, but it¡¯s no surprise.¡± Dorothea shook her head. ¡°His Grace is nice to all the ladies on the outside, but you can sense the walls around him, right? He doesn¡¯t seem to hang around anyone unless he¡¯s really close with someone.¡± ¡°I think so, too. His Grace doesn¡¯t easily let other people be with him.¡± ¡°Wow, I envy Lady Maristella. Do you think there¡¯s a subtle atmosphere between the two that we don¡¯t know?¡± ¡°But that¡¯s not what matters.¡± Dorothea changed the direction of the conversation in a rather serious voice. ¡± Don¡¯t you all see anything strange?¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Lady Maristella.¡± Dorothea¡¯s voice had a tremor of displeasure and anger when she spoke her friend¡¯s name. Some of the ladies who noticed it thought it strange, but did not comment on it for fear of worsening the mood. ¡°Last time she was involved with the Crown Prince, and this time she¡¯s with the Duke. Isn¡¯t that fishy?¡± she said conspiratorially. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°She¡¯s two-timing them,¡± Dorothea said. There was a moment of silence, then stunned exclamations poured in from all sides. ¡°What?¡± ¡°Oh my word.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Dorothea pushed on without regard. ¡°From what I know, she often goes back and forth to Thurman Palace. I¡¯m sure of it. Lady Maristella is playing the two.¡± ¡°But aren¡¯t the Crown Prince and the Duke Academy colleagues? I know they¡¯re close.¡± ¡°It¡¯s common for friendship to be tossed aside for love. But they¡¯re high-ranking people, right?¡± It was true that all sorts of rumors abounded in the Empire¡¯s social circles, but Claude and Xavier were of very high status. Therefore, the young nobles were also cautious of making fun of such topics. Dorothea, however, did not seem to care, and whether it was out of courage or foolhardiness, she continued to run her mouth. ¡°I¡¯ve known Marie since we were kids, and she¡¯s like a fox¡ª¡± she nattered, when a voice suddenly interrupted her. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t speak of someone when they¡¯re not there.¡± The voice clearly sounded displeased. The other nobles who recognized the newcomer panicked and shut their mouths. ¡°I knew that you had a rude character from the start, but I didn¡¯t realize it would be to this extent.¡± It was Odeletta. Dorothea fixed a stare at the other woman. ¡°Am I?¡± she said haughtily. ¡°Who do you think you are? Aren¡¯t you a friend of Lady Maristella¡¯s? I don¡¯t understand how you can just talk behind someone¡¯s back,¡± Odeletta chastised. Dorothea gave a scoff. ¡°Ha. When did I talk behind someone¡¯s back?¡± ¡°What you did just now is called talking behind someone¡¯s back. Gossiping in the absence of the other. Don¡¯t you feel ashamed?¡± ¡°I beg your pardon?¡± Dorothea fumed, her outrage building. The crowd around them held their breaths as they began to watch the two women fight. ¡°What did I do that was shameful? I¡¯m just saying what¡¯s true.¡± ¡°You truly are shameless. I already knew that, but I didn¡¯t know it was this bad. If you have something to say, at least do it when the person you¡¯re talking about is present. Didn¡¯t we all learn that was the proper behavior as a lady?¡± ¡°Ha, don¡¯t pretend to be all noble,¡± Dorothea scoffed once more. Odeletta¡¯s lips turned downward in disapproval, but Dorothea pivoted the conversation once more. ¡°Look at Lady Odeletta, she¡¯s so great.¡± ¡°¡­Are you talking about me?¡± ¡°Yes. You¡¯re taking your friend¡¯s side, even though she¡¯s in a relationship with someone you like.¡± Odeletta was rendered speechless by Dorothea¡¯s words. Dorothea had struck her weak point. Her expression turned frigid when she realized the fact. ¡°What kind of ¡®relationship¡¯ do you mean?¡± Odeletta pressed. ¡°You¡¯ve heard everything all this time and you¡¯re still thinking of something different? That¡¯s funny.¡± A smile widened on Dorothea¡¯s face. ¡°Lady Maristella is playing with both the Crown Prince and the Duke. I can¡¯t believe you defended your friend in this situation. You¡¯re not a noble.¡± ¡°You¡¯re insulting Lady Maristella and the Crown Prince and Duke with unconfirmed facts. Aside from Lady Maristella, you can be charged with insulting the Imperial Family. Do you want to go to Vale Tower?¡± Odeletta said. Dorothea cocked an eyebrow. ¡°Are you threatening me?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not threatening you, I¡¯m just telling the truth,¡± Odeletta declared. ¡°Then I¡¯m going to tell you one truth, Lady Odeletta,¡± Dorothea said. ¡°You also love the Crown Prince, right? I¡¯m saying this to you because looking at you makes me sad. Stay away from Lady Maristella. If she really thinks of you as a friend, she shouldn¡¯t be close to His Highness.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a very old-fashioned idea. I don¡¯t have the right to restrict my friend¡¯s relationships just because I like the Crown Prince. And my friend does not have impure intentions towards him. I know that better than anyone,¡± Odeletta said firmly. That fact alone made Odeletta sadder. It would be easier for her to hate Maristella if the latter were a bad friend. Then Odeletta wouldn¡¯t feel any guilt about getting her into trouble. To her great misfortune, however, her friend was a kind and sincere person. ¡°You¡¯re being fooled. You poor thing,¡± Dorothea sneered. Is it true? Odeletta wondered wildly for a moment, but she soon shook the thought off. Dorothea was like Satan. ¡°Are you insulting me now?¡± Odeletta asked. ¡°But it¡¯s true. I do feel sorry for you. You¡¯re about to lose the person you like to your friend!¡± ¡°¡­¡± Dorothea¡¯s childish provocations made Odeletta feel like her body was turning to ice. Because Dorothea was not completely wrong. Xavier liked Maristella. But even so, Odeletta didn¡¯t think the situation had fallen to the point where she would tolerate hearing such things from Dorothea. She steeled herself and began her own counterattack. ¡°But isn¡¯t that also the situation you¡¯re in?¡± Odeletta shot back. Dorothea looked dumbfounded. ¡°What are you talking about?¡± ¡°You are also in danger of losing the person you like to a friend.¡± Maristella was also Dorothea¡¯s friend, after all. At least, for now. Odeletta smiled. ¡°It¡¯s true if I borrow your words. Even if your delusion is right, the fact that you crush is taken away by your friend¡­ Isn¡¯t that too much? The Crown Prince never belonged to either of us in the first place, in any case. His Highness would be offended if he heard that.¡± ¡°Are you insulting me now?¡± Dorothea accused. ¡°How is it an insult? I¡¯m only speaking facts,¡± Odeletta replied with a giggle. ¡°You¡¯re very confused, but you¡¯re in the same situation as I am, Lady Odeletta. We have Lady Maristella as a friend, and we both like the Crown Prince.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Please stay away from Lady Maristella, Lady Dorothea. You are delusional.¡± Finding herself on the other side of the situation, Odeletta smiled inwardly. Meanwhile, Dorothea found herself astonished. She bit her lips. ¡°What right do you have to tell me to stay away from Marie¡ª¡± ¡°Then what right do you have to tell me to stay away from Marie?¡± Odeletta said, openly laughing at Dorothea. ¡°Aren¡¯t you being hypocritical?¡± If I do it, it¡¯s romance, and if others do it, it¡¯s an affair. Chapter 70 - Just Can’t Be Friends! Chapter 70 ¨C Just Can¡¯t Be Friends! ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Dorothea?¡± ¡°Lady Odeletta insulted me! She mocked me for having an unrequited love with the Crown Prince!¡± ¡°¡­Really,¡± I deadpanned. I knedw Odeletta¡¯s situation better than anyone else. I stared at Dorothea with a dubious expression on my face, and from behind I heard Odeletta clear her throat. ¡°I apologize that it sounded like I was mocking you, Lady Dorothea. I simply returned what you said to me because you are in the same situation as I am now. Just like how you felt sorry for me because of Lady Maristella¡¯s two-timing.¡± ¡°T-two-timing?¡± My eyes widened at this new revelation, and was only then did I realize the full situation. Dorothea looked triumphant when she saw that I was speechless. As usual. I envied that confidence. ¡°Who is a two-timer?¡± a cool voice said from somewhere. No, not ¡®somewhere¡¯, but from right next to me. As I turned my head to the side, I saw Claude standing there with a fierce expression on his face. The intensity of it almost knocked me back. I had never seen anything like this before. ¡°How rude. I believe I heard that nonsense in my ears just a few hours ago,¡± he drawled. ¡°Nonsense?¡± Dorothea repeated, and she pushed her opinion proudly. ¡°Lady Maristella frequents the Imperial Palace, and now she is flirting with you. Isn¡¯t that obvious?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve thought about it a long time, and I can only conclude that you only utter nonsense.¡± Claude looked down at Dorothea with scorn. ¡°You are simply a trashy speaker.¡± ¡°Your Grace! How can you insult a lady that way!¡± she sputtered. ¡°Noble men and women must act with the dignity their title entails. Lady Dorothea¡¯s words and actions are hardly that of a lady¡¯s.¡± There was no sign of a smile on Claude¡¯s face. He bore down at Dorothea with a cold look. ¡°You insult my partner that way, you insult the Crown Prince, and you insult me. If you¡¯re punished for contempt against the royal family, you know you have no defense.¡± ¡°What did I do¡ª!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t raise your voice, Lady Dorothea,¡± Claude interrupted sharply. ¡°If you insult me and my partner one more time, then you really should prepare yourself to be locked up in Vale Tower for your profanity.¡± Claude was still technically a royal, and, what¡¯s more, Dorothea¡¯s mouthful of false rumors also involved Xavier, the next emperor. Dorothea remained silent, perhaps intimidated by Claude¡¯s threat. The air remained stiff with tension, and I shifted awkwardly in the silence. When no one was talking, Dorothea opened her mouth to speak again. She looked at Claude and spoke in a clear voice. ¡°Why on earth do you care so much about Marie?¡± The moment I heard that, my shoulders stiffened in surprise. Dorothea¡¯s eyes were narrowed in accusation. ¡°You¡¯re not in a relationship with Marie, are you?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t seem to know anything,¡± Claude said with a smile. ¡°Lady Maristella and I have something special between us two.¡± The crowd suddenly stirred at the unexpected revelation, and my heart began to thump. I looked at Claude with a nervous expression, and he finally looked at me. Our eyes met in midair. ¡°We¡¯re very close friends,¡± he said. But that answer, too, was far from what I unexpected. My shoulders unknowingly relaxed. ¡°That¡¯s ridiculous,¡± Dorothea retorted. ¡°What¡¯s ridiculous?¡± Claude turned his head from me. He leveled Dorothea a hard stare, and clearly and forcefully spoke each syllable. ¡°Although we met due to unfortunate circumstances, Lady Maristella and I are now close friends. It¡¯s kind of surprising that her friend Lady Dorothea doesn¡¯t know it.¡± ¡°Men and women can¡¯t just be friends! Your Grace, this joke is too far.¡± ¡°You should keep your old-fashioned values to yourself.¡± His voice turned cold. ¡°Apologize.¡± Dorothea remained stubborn. ¡°What do I have to apologize for? I¡¯ve done nothing wrong, Your Highness.¡±¡® ¡°If you¡¯ve spoken carelessly, you must take responsibility for it, Lady Dorothea.¡± Claude¡¯s voice echoed loudly in the air, and I gave an involuntary swallow. ¡°I don¡¯t care if you apologize to me, but you¡¯d best apologize to the two ladies right now.¡± ¡°What did I do wrong!¡± ¡°You cannot stay like this,¡± he continued in an almost tired voice. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to be kicked out of this party, you¡¯d better apologize. Unless you want to go to Vale Tower right now.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Dorothea¡¯s eyes trembled, but Claude showed no interest in giving her mercy. ¡°Apologize, Lady Dorothea,¡± he commanded again. ¡°Agh¡­!¡± Dorothea looked furious. I had never seen her face so red since I arrived in the novel. But my own face remained as expressionless as a statue. I only felt numb. I had wondered if there could be something friendly between us, even if I did have some bad feelings towards her. But there wasn¡¯t even that left now. I didn¡¯t have the strength to hate her. Dorothea came close to me and Lady Odeletta, then hesitated. I stood there waiting for Dorothea to speak. After a long moment, her lips finally parted. ¡°I¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± I lifted my head and looked at Dorothea. At that moment, I knew. ¡®No, you aren¡¯t sorry.¡¯ I gave a silent cynical laugh, but I did not let it leave my mouth. Instead, I pressed my lips together then slowly opened them. ¡°Really?¡± I asked. I was genuinely curious. ¡°Are you really sorry?¡± Did she really feel remorse over what she said to me and Odeletta? Did she understand that what she did was wrong? ¡°What?¡± she said. But I thought, well, what¡¯s the use of it all now? I no longer had any emotions towards her. What¡¯s the use of talking about it? ¡°This is enough,¡± I said with a slight upward turn at the corners of my mouth. ¡°Let¡¯s¡­just not see each other again.¡± This was the real limit for the deal. It wasn¡¯t possible for me to just stand there and be degraded. I had already grown so tired that I didn¡¯t even want to talk to her for long. In hindsight, I should have cut off this relationship at the tea party before the carriage accident. I dragged this situation on for too long because of external reasons. I turned around. It really was over now. There was nothing left to say, and I did not regret my decision. As soon as I was about to tell Claude that we should leave, he spoke first. ¡°Lady Maristella.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Shall we go?¡± All I could do was nod my head. With my mouth closed, I began to walk forward with Claude. Chapter 71 - My Heart Only Wants Him Chapter 71 ¨C My Heart Only Wants Him *** We moved to a different terrace this time. ¡°Thank you for your help,¡± were the first words I spoke. Giving thanks was only proper, after all. Claude shook his head. ¡°It was nothing special.¡± He offered a tender smile. ¡°It is my duty to help my partner. I felt bad too.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°After that warning, Lady Dorothea shouldn¡¯t bother you anymore.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± I replied in a soulless voice. ¡°I guess so. We¡¯ve been in an unnecessary relationship for so long.¡± I shook my head. ¡°In the beginning, I was just trying to fulfill my filial duty, but this has pushed me to the edge. As soon as the party is over, I¡¯m going to send a letter to Countess Cornohen to nullify the deal.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll support your choice either way.¡± Claude smiled faintly at me as he looked into my eyes. I was flustered by the sudden eye contact, and I smiled clumsily and changed the subject. ¡°I¡¯m more worried about Odeletta. I think Dorothea spoke a lot of insulting words towards her¡­¡± I murmured in concern. ¡°Lady Odeletta is a strong woman. You don¡¯t have to worry too much.¡± ¡°Is that so¡­¡± ¡°Yes. And don¡¯t pay too much attention to Lady Dorothea¡¯s nonsense,¡± he said reassuringly. ¡°I won¡¯t,¡± I replied. Because it was just Dorothea¡¯s words, not anyone else¡¯s. ¡°Again, thank you very much for today. I owe you.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s say it¡¯s a favor for being my partner today.¡± Claude had quite the gift for consoling another person, and his words brought a smile to my face. ¡°Should we head back to the banquet hall? If we¡¯re away for too long, people might talk again,¡± I said. Claude smiled at my joke. *** ¡°Odeletta.¡± Odeletta, who was now alone, turned around at the call of her name. Maristella came into view. ¡°Maristella,¡± Odeletta said in a flat tone. Her voice reflected her current mood¡ªin short, not good. If someone asked her if the reason was because of Dorothea¡¯s misbehavior earlier, then they would be half-right. Dorothea¡¯s words were meant to be cutting, and Odeletta couldn¡¯t help but feel worse about herself. She had the same unrequited love as the person she hated most in the world. And that unrequited love liked the person she liked most in the world. Even if her unrequited love wouldn¡¯t entertain a relationship with her, she was still trying to defend her friend. For Odeletta, it was a painful and confusing situation one way or another. ¡°There you are,¡± Maristella said. And the friend at the center of it all was talking to her casually, oblivious to the turmoil inside of her. However, ignorance was not a sin. Odeletta grew up learning that. Therefore, she could not hate Maristella. But what if Maristella had something she wanted? ¡°Where¡¯s the Duke?¡± Odeletta asked, trying to conceal her raw feelings as much as possible. ¡°He agreed to stay away for the moment. Maybe because of what happened earlier,¡± Maristella explained. ¡°Ah.¡± Well, how considerate of him, Odeletta muttered cynically beneath her breath. ¡°Thank you for earlier, Odeletta.¡± ¡°¡­Earlier?¡± Odeletta replied confusedly. ¡°What do you mean, ¡®earlier¡¯?¡± ¡°For standing up to Dorothea when I wasn¡¯t there.¡± ¡°¡­That thing?¡± Maristella looked at her worriedly. ¡°You¡¯re not upset by her, are you? I know her personality, but I don¡¯t know if¡ª¡± ¡°Marie,¡± Odeletta interrupted with a soft voice, and Maristella clamped her mouth shut as if her words had been cut off with a knife. Odeletta looked at Maristella, who had a naive expression on her face as if she had no idea what was going on. ¡®Keep calm,¡¯ Odeletta repeated to herself. ¡°I¡ªI think I¡¯ll go now,¡± she said softly. ¡°Already? But it¡¯s not that late yet¡ª¡± Maristella protested. ¡°Actually, I¡¯ve had a cold since yesterday.¡± She wanted to get out of this place as soon as possible. Otherwise, her feelings towards her friend would turn uglier than before. She had to stay far away from those innocent eyes in order to protect their relationship. ¡°I¡¯ll see you again, Marie. Have a good time. Have a safe journey back.¡± ¡°Ah, yes¡­ You too, Odel.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Odeletta gave a silent smile instead of a reply, and slowly turned around. She felt Maristella¡¯s gaze on her, but she walked forward without looking back. ¡°Odeletta.¡± Sometime later, her name was called again. Her footsteps stopped. ¡°Odeletta,¡± the familiar voice said again. ¡°¡­It¡¯s not that I didn¡¯t hear.¡± Odeletta turned around and bit her lips hard. A familiar young man was looking at her. There was pity in his gaze, and Odeletta felt even worse than before. Shame, misery, sadness. It was embarrassing to reveal this in front of her childhood friend. ¡°Dilton,¡± she said. ¡°Are you alright?¡± ¡°Do I look alright?¡± ¡°¡­No.¡± ¡°You know, Dilton. You know the answer.¡± Odeletta¡¯s voice was cracked with hurt. ¡°You know me too well.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°You know what I¡¯m feeling right now.¡± ¡°¡­Yes,¡± Dilton answered. ¡°Why did you call me?¡± Odeletta asked sadly. ¡°Did you have to tell me that you saw me like this? Couldn¡¯t you pretend that you didn¡¯t know?¡± ¡°Odeletta.¡± ¡°¡­Why,¡± Odeletta repeated. ¡°Why did you do that, Dilton Oras?¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°You should have walked past as usual.¡± ¡°I just.¡± Dilton¡¯s mouth closed tightly then opened again. ¡°I just wanted to ask if you were alright.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s why I called you.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not alright,¡± she answered, struggling to pull the corners of her mouth up in a mirthless smile. ¡°I can¡¯t be alright.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Do I look alright?¡± ¡°In other people¡¯s eyes.¡± Dilton gave her the answer she wanted to hear, then replied with his own honest answer. ¡°But not in my eyes.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°You should stop, Odeletta. The world is filled with other men who are good for you.¡± ¡°You think I don¡¯t know such a hypothetical idea?¡± she lamented. ¡°Half of the world are men, and I am a woman worthy of being loved by others.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°I know that much, Dilton.¡± She continued with a bitter smile. ¡°But what do I do right now? If it¡¯s not the Crown Prince¡­it¡¯s no use.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s no use at all, Dilton. It has to be him only. My heart¡ªmy heart only wants him.¡± ¡°Time will solve it.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not patient enough to wait until then.¡± ¡°Odel.¡± ¡°I appreciate you worrying about me,¡± she said in a calmer voice than before. ¡°I always appreciate it, Dilton. You¡¯re a dear friend and colleague who¡¯s always helped me when I had hard times.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°But¡­I don¡¯t think you can help me with this. Just give up. That is the only way you can help me.¡± ¡°I cannot help your heart.¡± ¡°¡­I know. Even if you¡¯re close to the Crown Prince, it¡¯s presumptuous of me to ask for it.¡± Odeletta nodded as if she understood. ¡°So just keep watching me, Dilton.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Please.¡± ¡°I want you to be happy.¡± Dilton spoke with a hoarse voice. ¡°I don¡¯t want to see my dear friend suffer.¡± ¡°¡­Thank you.¡± Odeletta gave her first genuine smile during this conversation. ¡°I know how you feel about me, Dilton. But right now¡­just watch.¡± ¡°Will you be alright?¡± ¡°No matter what the ending of the story is, I will make my own choice. It¡¯s my life.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°So I won¡¯t have any regrets left at the end of the story.¡± ¡°¡­Alright.¡± Dilton gave a resigned sigh. As usual, Odeletta was stubborn and did what she wanted to do. ¡°I¡¯ll cheer you on, Odeletta.¡± ¡°Thank you, Dilton.¡± Odeletta¡¯s smile looked more relaxed than from the beginning. Dilton decided to be satisfied with just that. At least for today, the only goal had been to see the soft smile on her lips. Chapter 72 - I Can’t Stand Her! Chapter 72 ¨C I Can¡¯t Stand Her! *** After returning to Bellafleur mansion late in the evening, I went straight to bed after finishing my bath. I didn¡¯t know why, but I felt exhausted by tonight¡¯s party. Perhaps it was because of the big break up with Dorothea. ¡®I should have done that a long time ago.¡¯ I dragged out the situation all the way until now, but I was finally done with it. However, because of my delay, the conflict had grown deeper, as well as the resulting wound. I wasn¡¯t sure if that was a good thing or bad thing. The next morning, after I opened my eyes and got out of bed, the first thing I did was send a letter to Cornohen mansion. I stated that I would like to visit as soon as possible. Maristella¡ªno, I¡ªhad to cut off Dorothea. As time went on, it became increasingly apparent that there was no good in staying close to Dorothea. Aside from the other problems, I found it unforgivable that she would gossip about me as a promiscuous, ill-mannered woman behind my back. I didn¡¯t want to be her maid, especially after something like that. I didn¡¯t care about the debt between families¡ªI couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. I was going to tell the adults to solve their problems and then get out of this relationship. My family had to know about what happened last night. They didn¡¯t know about my deal with Countess Cornohen, of course, but there was no way they didn¡¯t know about the blowup at Duke Escliffes¡¯ party. There had been such a fuss afterwards that it would be strange if it didn¡¯t reach my family¡¯s ears. However, everyone seemed hesitant to ask me about the situation, as if to spare me from the wounds the incident may have caused. No, technically it wasn¡¯t ¡®everyone¡¯. ¡°I can¡¯t stand her! Does that woman think or not?¡± Martina openly fumed about Dorothea in front of me, and I didn¡¯t bother to stop her. There was no need to argue about a relationship that was already over. ¡°Sister, you¡¯re not going to stay with her after all that, are you?¡± Martina demanded. ¡°Your sister is not a pushover, Martina.¡± My face remained expressionless. ¡°I¡¯m tired. I don¡¯t have the ability to endure anymore.¡± ¡°Why do you have to endure? Please don¡¯t hang out with her when you have Odel. I¡¯m really sick of it now!¡± I agreed. ¡°It¡¯s really over now, Martina. Let¡¯s not talk about this anymore.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Martina remained in thoughtful silence for a moment. ¡°But¡­it¡¯s a good thing that it¡¯s over now.¡± I agreed with that, too. *** Regrettably, Countess Cornohen¡¯s reply did not arrive early. It arrived in the evening, so the earliest possible time we could meet was tomorrow. I sent the Countess another letter stating that I had something to say about our deal, and a simpler reply came back. It said that we would talk over lunch tomorrow. Lunch with Countess Cornohen. My first thought was that I would have to sit through an upset stomach, but I had no choice. I wanted this over as soon as possible. I sent a letter to Cornohen mansion saying I would be there. The next day, I arrived in time at Cornohen mansion. When the carriage stopped, I took a deep breath and disembarked from the vehicle. ¡°Welcome, Lady Maristella.¡± The butler greeted me, and I answered back and quietly followed his footsteps. When I arrived in front of the dining room, I saw Countess Cornohen through the transparent glass-paned doors. She was sitting down and waiting for me over tea, and it was then that I realized that I was nervous over meeting her. It was more because I would finally bring a clean break to this tedious relationship, than actual fear towards the Countess. Two servants opened the glass-paned double doors from either side, and I walked through the threshold without a sound. Countess Cornohen turned her head, and with her heavy gaze on me, I bowed politely. ¡°It¡¯s been a long time, Lady Cornohen,¡± I said. ¡°Sit down, please. You came early.¡± She greeted me in a calm manner. I gave a small nod and sat opposite of her. ¡°I¡¯m sorry to visit you all of a sudden, Countess Cornohen.¡± ¡°You have something to say about our deal,¡± she began primly. ¡°Yes.¡± At the same time, the appetizer was served. I continued to speak without touching the salmon canape placed in front of me. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I¡¯d like you to pretend that there was no deal.¡± ¡°¡­Out of the blue?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not ¡®out of the blue¡¯. It¡¯s something I¡¯ve been thinking about for a long time.¡± I calmly laid out what I wanted to say to her. At least Countess Cornohen was a more rational woman than Dorothea. By a hair. ¡°It was my fault for accepting the deal hastily. I admit it and I am reflecting on it. We can talk about this to my parents, then pretend the deal never happened.¡± ¡°What is the reason for this?¡± Countess Cornohen said, her brows furrowing in displeasure. ¡°I said that cancelling the interest was easy on my side, but it¡¯s never actually easy. Do you know that?¡± ¡°I know. Anyway, I appreciate your suggestion. But now I can¡¯t endure it.¡± ¡°Is this because of what happened at the Escliffe Mansion party the other night?¡± ¡°¡­You know.¡± It wouldn¡¯t be strange if she didn¡¯t know it. My family knew it after all. I swallowed the lump in my throat. ¡°Then this will be easier.¡± ¡°You¡¯re not giving up the interest write-off over that sort of thing, are you?¡± she challenged. ¡°I¡¯m too tired. I tried to do my filial duty, but it¡¯s too much.¡± After reaching this point, I didn¡¯t even want to think. I just wanted to get this over with already. ¡°I¡¯d like you to speak to my parents and act like this never happened. Please, I don¡¯t want to be involved with your daughter anymore.¡± ¡°Are you really going to step forward like this?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but Lady Dorothea¡¯s behavior isn¡¯t something I can tolerate. Nothing is more miserable than being with someone who gossips about me as if I¡¯m a two-timer or a promiscuous woman. I think you can understand.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Countess Cornohen didn¡¯t answer, but her face was pale and she pursed her lips. It was only natural that she didn¡¯t have anything to say. Unless she might say the same nonsense as last time. ¡°If you don¡¯t have anything else to say, then I¡¯ll take it you understand,¡± I finally said. ¡°So you are going to cut off the relationship that has gone back four generations.¡± ¡°I bear no ill feelings towards the Cornohen family itself. But this is a matter concerning your daughter. No matter who you ask in the entire world, it¡¯s difficult for me to be with someone who talks badly about you. Even if I wanted to be a ¡®maid¡¯.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ll take my leave. You should eat the meal with your daughter.¡± I rose up from my seat. It was around that time that a buttered lobster was placed on the table. That was my favorite dish, but I didn¡¯t want to eat it here. Nothing was more ridiculous than sharing a meal after closing a relationship. I gave a polite bow and left. I worried briefly that Countess Cornohen would try to hold me back but, fortunately, it didn¡¯t happen. And so, I ended my relationship with Dorothea. Chapter 73 - You Two Haven’t Spoken Chapter 73 ¨C You Two Haven¡¯t Spoken 1. Sweet Chunks ¡°Your Grace, Duke Escliffe.¡± Claude naturally turned in the direction of the voice as soon as he stepped out of the carriage. There stood a familiar-looking man. Claude acknowledged him with his usual warm smile. ¡°Sir Dilton.¡± ¡°It¡¯s been a long time,¡± Dilton greeted with an elegant curve of his lips. Claude nodded and spoke in a jovial voice. ¡°How are you?¡± ¡°It¡¯s been a little rough lately.¡± ¡°Oh dear.¡± Claude shook his head in sympathy. ¡°Are you alright now?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve healed a lot due to the grace of the Crown Prince.¡± ¡°I see.¡± Claude smiled and shook his head. ¡°You¡¯ve now become the Crown Prince¡¯s man.¡± ¡°In actuality, he¡¯s taken great care of us. Despite his appearances, he¡¯s a very sensitive man.¡± ¡­Sure. Claude shifted the topic of conversation without denying it. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± ¡°Ah,¡± Dilton said, realizing his original purpose of coming here. ¡°I¡¯m here to serve you.¡± ¡°Me?¡± Claude said with a frown. ¡°But I already have a previous engagement.¡± ¡°Oh, I know that, Your Grace. Today I was ordered by His Majesty the Emperor.¡± ¡°The Emperor ordered you to serve in the Central Palace?¡± ¡°Who knows His Majesty¡¯s intentions,¡± Dilton said with a smile. A sliver of suspicion attached itself to Claude, but it couldn¡¯t be helped if it was an imperial command. He gave nod to indicate he was ready to go, and Dilton took the lead. Claude¡¯s reason for his visit to the palace was all because of Emperor Henry XIV. He had invited Claude to meet for lunch out of the blue. Because the Emperor cared for him like a son, Claude accepted the request easily. The place that Henry chose for the appointment was not in the dining room of the Central Palace, but the back garden. Claude couldn¡¯t help but be puzzled, as he knew that Henry disliked eating outdoors. In any case, Claude had prepared himself to meet the Emperor. ¡°Greetings to His Majesty, the Great Sun of the Empire,¡± Claude said, then briefly swallowed before turning his head slightly to his side to give a similar greeting. ¡°Greetings to His Highness, the Little Sun of the Empire.¡± Xavier was present as well. Claude tried to hide his expression, and after a moment of silence, added a few more words. ¡°Peace to the Empire. Stability to the Imperial Family,¡± he said ceremoniously. ¡°It¡¯s been a long time,¡± Henry said, giving a low smile and casually calling Claude by his name rather than his title. Claude smiled awkwardly and accepted the greeting, but he could not smile at the person next to him. The atmosphere began to strain between Claude and Xavier. It would not have gone unnoticed by a man as seasoned as Henry, but he went on as if he didn¡¯t notice. ¡°It¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve seen both of you at once, isn¡¯t that right, Crown Prince?¡± ¡°¡­Yes, Your Majesty,¡± Xavier replied in a quiet voice. At first glance he looked indifferent about the situation, but a closer look revealed a subtle stiffness across his face. Henry continued casually. ¡°You two don¡¯t frequently interact. Won¡¯t you be the ones who will lead Yonas in the future? ¡°¡­¡± Henry¡¯s words made both Claude and Xavier uncomfortable. It could not be denied that they would be the real powers of the Empire for the next generation. But considering the relationship between the two¡­ If they couldn¡¯t say yes, would they be in trouble? Henry, sly as he was, probably created this situation. ¡°I think of you as my son, Claude.¡± That was a dangerous remark for anyone to overhear. Claude was part of the Escliffe family, a collateral line, and he and Xavier winced at the Emperor¡¯s words. Henry remained nonchalant at the foul mood between them. ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since we had lunch at the garden. It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve had a meal with you two as well. I feel good.¡± ¡°So do I, Your Majesty,¡± Claude managed with a generous smile. Unlike Xavier, who was the evasive type, he liked to face things directly. Claude knew that Henry was fond of that. ¡°I definitely remember you two being close before you graduated from the Academy,¡± Henry noted. ¡°¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± Silence reigned over Xavier and Claude again as an unwelcome topic was broached. The graduation ceremony had been a nightmarish occasion for them both. The Emperor had to know that, so Claude couldn¡¯t imagine why the Emperor had to bring it up. The appetizer appeared at the perfect time, just when the awkwardness was becoming unbearable. Claude gave a mental prayer of gratitude as he took a fork to the plate of oysters on the white table. The oysters were sprinkled with lemon juice, so it didn¡¯t taste as fishy as he expected. To general surprise, the meal went on smoothly afterwards. The three exchanged news with each other, leading to a rather pleasant meal. Claude continued to speak, but inwardly he was amazed that he could sit like this with Xavier. No, technically, Claude didn¡¯t feel discomfort himself. However, Xavier was clearly uncomfortable with him, and it was only afterwards that Claude began to feel discomfort. This wasn¡¯t the first time since graduation that the Emperor had a meal with each of the young men. However, it was just the first time for all three of them to be together, including Xavier. In any case, if there was someone who found this arrangement unbearable, it would be Xavier and not him, Claude decided. Xavier¡¯s expression, he noticed, looked much more vacant than usual. Henry¡¯s voice interrupted Claude from his thoughts. ¡°Does the food suit your taste, Claude?¡± Claude blinked into awareness and looked up to see Henry looking at him benevolently. He almost shrank as he looked into Henry¡¯s eyes. It was much like looking at his late father. Normally, one would feel goodwill when looked at warmly, but something seemed to trip Claude up in his mind. Claude knew what it was. His eyes naturally flickered to Xavier. ¡°Yes, Your Majesty. It¡¯s excellent,¡± Claude replied to Henry. ¡°I¡¯m glad that you like it,¡± the Emperor answered back. Xavier¡¯s face remained unreadable. If someone who didn¡¯t know him saw him right now, they would think he was chewing on grains of sand. Claude was disturbed at the sight. Emperor Henry did not ask the same question to his son Xavier. *** For dessert, rize tea and financier pastries were served. Claude was inwardly grateful that this long, long meal was coming to an end, and took an elegant sip of his tea. It tasted as good as tea directly imported to the Imperial Family would taste. He briefly thought that he should ask the butler to order a little of the tea leaves for himself, when Henry¡¯s voice interrupted his thoughts. ¡°You two haven¡¯t spoken to each other at all.¡± Indeed. In the almost two hours of the meal, neither of them said a word to the other. Even an idiot would notice that. Claude¡¯s face flushed with embarrassment when it was pointed out openly. Xavier¡¯s expression remained constant as he tacitly acknowledged Emperor Henry¡¯s words. If anyone saw him, they would think that he had left his soul in Thurman Palace and let his body go. ¡°I suppose it¡¯s hard for you two to have a deep conversation in my presence,¡± Henry said. That was reasonable. What happened between the two in the first palace had a lot to do with Henry. Did Henry know and just pretended not to know, or did he really not know it? Regardless, he acted unconcerned. ¡°I¡¯ll give you two space. It¡¯s been a while since you two met privately, so I¡¯ll leave.¡± Funnily enough, no one answered back. Not even Claude. Henry calmly excused himself from the table without showing any signs of awkwardness at the lack of response. Unsurprisingly, the atmosphere around them remained stagnant. Neither man would open their mouths. Claude was embarrassed, and Xavier was supremely uncomfortable. In Xavier¡¯s case, it was a more complex emotion. Beneath his hate, he had had so many shared memories and feelings with Claude in the past. But there were two things that suppressed the confused knot of his emotions¡ªa sense of duty, and a sense of guilt. Chapter 74 - Why Don’t You Confess? Chapter 74 ¨C Why Don¡¯t You Confess? Claude was the first one to break the silence. ¡°You endured this better than I expected.¡± His jaw stiffened. ¡°You don¡¯t hate me now?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Xavier remained mute. He glared at Claude with his mouth closed, and after a long moment, finally spoke. ¡°No way. I still hate you,¡± Xavier scowled. Claude squinted his eyes at the other young man. ¡°Aren¡¯t you acting too coldly towards me?¡± he asked. ¡°¡­¡± ¡°What did I do wrong in this situation? We¡¯re both innocent. In fact, we¡¯re the victims of our parents¡¯ generation.¡± ¡°Victim?¡± Xavier laughed mockingly. ¡°You¡¯re very mistaken, and your family has never been a victim.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°The victims were always us. No, technically it¡¯s not ¡®us¡¯ either.¡± Xavier¡¯s father was exempt from any victimhood. Xavier couldn¡¯t bring himself to say that, but Claude seemed to have noticed the unspoken words. Claude didn¡¯t say anything for a moment, and when he couldn¡¯t bear the silence any longer, he spoke again. ¡°So it¡¯s going to stay like this in the future?¡± ¡°Do you want the relationship to change?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t hate you,¡± Claude said, bluntly pointing out the truth. ¡°You don¡¯t hate me too. Am I wrong?¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°If you hated me, then there would be no reason for you to be so nice to me before. You just felt a sense of duty and guilt about the late Empress¡ª¡± ¡°Stop it,¡± Xavier said in a low voice, sharply cutting through Claude¡¯s words. Claude hid his surprise, but did as Xavier wanted and didn¡¯t provoke him any further. Xavier continued in a flat voice. ¡°Whatever feelings I have towards you, we already crossed a bridge that cannot be crossed back. We can never go back to what it was like in the past.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°You understand that, don¡¯t you?¡± ¡°That¡¯s all?¡± Claude said with a frown, and Xavier¡¯s forehead crumpled equally. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Xavier asked. ¡°Is that problem really the only reason we can¡¯t go back to the way things were?¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Are you asking because you really don¡¯t know?¡± Claude stared intently at Xavier before giving him the answer. ¡°Lady Maristella.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Do you like her?¡± Claude probed. Regardless of any answer, Claude already had a relaxed smile, as if he already knew his response. Xavier didn¡¯t like the Duke¡¯s attitude, and he didn¡¯t want to give Claude the satisfaction of guessing right. Xavier involuntarily clenched his left hand. ¡°Don¡¯t involve her in our relationship.¡± ¡°Whoa, whoa. Calm down, Your Highness. You probably know this already, but I also care for her a lot.¡± ¡°That¡¯s why,¡± Xavier bit back, acidity tinging his words. ¡°Isn¡¯t that strange?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°That when I came to like her, you immediately liked her, too.¡± Xavier¡¯s eyes were cold as ice. Instead of being intimidated, Claude gave a knowing smile. Xavier¡¯s stare grew even harder. ¡°You had ulterior motives in getting close to her,¡± Xavier accused. ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that right?¡± ¡°¡­You¡¯re painting me as the bad guy,¡± Claude said tiredly. ¡°Just tell me the truth. Am I right or not?¡± Claude sighed and scratched the back of his head. Xavier made it impossible to slip out of a difficult situation; Claude both liked and disliked that about the Crown Prince. He paused for a moment before answering. ¡°¡­You¡¯re right.¡± Maristella wouldn¡¯t know this, but in truth, Claude¡¯s reason for getting closer to her wasn¡¯t so pure. Xavier had made some smart guesses. He gave a click of his tongue and smiled bitterly. ¡°How could we drag someone else into our problems? Someone who doesn¡¯t even know anything?¡± Claude was silent. He had nothing to say to that part. No matter what his feelings were now, his intentions from the start had been dishonest. He seemed momentarily embarrassed at being exposed, and after a while he spoke. ¡°There is no excuse,¡± he said. Xavier arched an eyebrow. ¡°Is that it?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not something I have to apologize to you anyway.¡± Claude¡¯s voice turned sharp. ¡°Even if you ask for an apology, that¡¯s for Lady Maristella, not you. Am I wrong?¡± ¡°¡­You¡¯re not wrong.¡± Claude spoke the truth, but Xavier still felt uneasy, and he furrowed his brow. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me the carriage accident was on purpose?¡± he asked. ¡°Hey, Your Highness,¡± Claude snapped with a look that said he took total offense. ¡°That accident almost killed me, too. Whatever you¡¯re thinking, I¡¯m not stupid enough to risk my life. You understand?¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°She just happened to be a victim,¡± Claude continued, ¡°and I noticed you were interested in her shortly before the accident. And it was only after the accident that I thought would be a good opportunity to get close to her.¡± Claude recalled his memories of a few months ago as he spoke. ¡°It was just a coincidence. Even without the accident, I would have approached her somehow. There are an endless number of ways.¡± ¡°¡­Yes, you would,¡± Xavier said, his face darkening as if he no longer wished to listen to Claude¡¯s excuses. ¡°If you know that your behavior is wrong now, you should just stop. Don¡¯t play with people¡¯s minds.¡± ¡°I have never played with people¡¯s minds.¡± ¡°Is that a joke? How could you say that?¡± Xavier exclaimed in a voice that was not yet a yell. He stared at Claude with an incredulous expression. ¡°Should I tell her why you got close to her? That you only took interest in her because I liked her in the first place? That you wanted to screw me over? Because since I hated you, you naturally hated me. No, I don¡¯t know if that was the problem with our relationship. You always saw me as a rival.¡± Xavier¡¯s voice, which had maintained its polite tone for hours, was gradually rising in heat. ¡°Your words are too harsh,¡± Claude snapped back. ¡°If our relationship hadn¡¯t gotten this bad, then I wouldn¡¯t be coveting the woman my friend likes.¡± ¡°So you¡¯re admitting that what I said is true. Isn¡¯t that right?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Damn it. ¡°You¡¯re not wrong,¡± Claude admitted with a huff. ¡°Stay away from her,¡± Xavier warned in a sharp voice. ¡°If you have a sliver of a conscience left, don¡¯t get close to her.¡± ¡°Hey, Your Highness. That¡¯s my choice,¡± Claude retorted. ¡°When the time is right, I will give a sincere apology to Lady Maristella and continue our relationship honestly. Of course, you won¡¯t accept my personal decision, but even so, that¡¯s just a problem between us. What the hell do you care?¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know why you¡¯re trying to interfere between me and her? Are you my father? Or my mother¡ª¡± Claude quickly snapped his mouth shut. Damn it, he went too far. Xavier said nothing, and the silence between the two renewed itself. Claude gave an awkward cough. ¡°Anyway,¡± he said after a moment. ¡°Let¡¯s not concern ourselves with each other. You¡¯ll do your thing, and I¡¯ll do my thing.¡± ¡°You¡¯ll keep deceiving her?¡± Xavier accused. ¡°Deceiving!¡± Claude shouted in affront. ¡°Are you deaf? I¡¯ve been saying this since a while ago. At some point, my feelings towards her became real!¡± Xavier stared back doubtfully. ¡°That¡¯s a contradiction. You weren¡¯t sincere from the start.¡± ¡°Yeah, you¡¯re brilliant,¡± Claude said sarcastically. Xavier¡¯s habit of pointing out other people¡¯s words remained the same. ¡°You talk like you never make a mistake, Your Royal Highness who is oh so great.¡± ¡°¡­It¡¯s a mistake not to confess to her now.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Well, look at you.¡± Xavier looked straight at Claude. ¡°Why don¡¯t you confess to her?¡± ¡°Maybe we both have the same reason,¡± Claude pointed out. Xavier was confused. ¡°What?¡± ¡°We both clearly know our feelings, but we can¡¯t confess.¡± Xavier fell silent, and Claude gave a grin. ¡°I think I know. Shall I guess?¡± Claude said. The reason why they could not be honest with their feelings. Because of the common connection they both shared. Chapter 75 - She’ll Be Mine Before You Chapter 75 ¨C She¡¯ll Be Mine Before You ¡°Are you afraid to follow the footsteps of our parents?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Xavier felt like he had been stabbed squarely in the chest, and he stared at Claude like the other man had said something deeply taboo. ¡°Are you afraid that you will find someone you truly love later on, just like the Emperor did?¡± Claude continued. ¡°That¡¯s enough, Claude,¡± Xavier said in a cold voice. ¡°Am I wrong? You can¡¯t confess you love because you have no conviction. No?¡± Claude laughed bitterly at himself. ¡°Just like a fool. You might think you¡¯re the only one, but I¡¯m the same.¡± ¡°¡­Why would you think that?¡± Xavier queried with a hardened expression. ¡°From the start, the problems began not with your parents, but with the Emperor.¡± ¡°What?¡± Claude said with a perplexed expression. ¡°If you¡¯re trying to place the blame on someone, then yes, it would be him.¡± That was definitely not something that could be said in front of Emperor Henry. Claude breathed a long sigh. ¡°Anyway, you are not His Majesty. You are a different person from your father.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Why do you worry yourself with things that haven¡¯t even happened?¡± Claude criticized. ¡°You¡¯re not in a position to give me advice like that,¡± Xavier fired back. ¡°So what about you? You were born to parents who loved each other and had a good marriage to each other. What reason do you have to be afraid?¡± ¡°You may feel bad hearing this, but the reason I hesitate is because not because of my parents.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°¡­It¡¯s your parents.¡± Claude¡¯s voice trembled as he spoke. ¡°The Emperor and the late Empress.¡± Xavier¡¯s lip pressed together in a thin line as his face paled. ¡°Why would a person¡¯s values only be affected by just their parents?¡± Claude continued calmly. ¡°Knowing what happened between the two, how much do you think it¡¯s influenced my life?¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know if you believe this or not, but you were once my dear friend,¡± Claude said softly. Xavier felt the same. If he were a more honest man, he still felt that way. Of course, the two of them denied it. ¡°Have you ever thought about how much I suffered since I learned about what happened between my parents and yours?¡± Claude asked. ¡°Should I have thought about that?¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright. You didn¡¯t have to. There wasn¡¯t a reason to. You were the biggest victim in the end.¡± Unlike earlier, Claude¡¯s face was smooth and devoid of heated emotions. ¡°However. If you cared about me, you wouldn¡¯t have acted the way you did. You didn¡¯t even think the slightest bit of how I had to cope with my guilty feelings.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Have you ever considered how much guilt I had towards you? Have you ever thought how miserable it is to be sorry for something I didn¡¯t even do?¡± Claude argued. Xavier didn¡¯t say anything. Because he had believed he was more miserable. He selfishly couldn¡¯t help it. At the time, Xavier was in a situation where he could protect only himself. And unfortunately, he hadn¡¯t changed that much so far. Xavier bit his lips, and Claude clenched his left hand tightly. Talking only made him feel heavy-hearted. ¡°¡­Let¡¯s stop,¡± Claude said. This was a futile conversation. It was impossible to go back the same way as before with their old friendship. Both Xavier and Claude knew that. They didn¡¯t know what would happen in the future, but friendship was a long way off. Claude swallowed back the lump in his throat then spoke again. ¡°I¡¯ve drawn the conversation far off. My apologies, I didn¡¯t mean to.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°I¡­I hope that the woman I like will not suffer the same loss, pain and betrayal that the Empress had suffered.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Xavier said, bristling when Claude brought up the story of his dead mother. ¡°It means that I¡¯ve become more hesitant to express my feelings,¡± Claude said. ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Yes. The Emperor and Empress were said to be good childhood friends. When news of their engagement was made public, no one expected the way it would eventually end.¡± Xavier remembered. He closed his eyes with a miserable expression. On the day of his Academy graduation, he found that his mother, the Empress of the nation, had hanged herself. He had vented many words of anger at Claude that day. Looking back, he had been so cold and cruel to Claude back then. It wasn¡¯t Claude¡¯s fault. The Emperor had fallen in love with Claude¡¯s mother belatedly, and the Empress committed suicide because she could not stand the stress, shame and betrayal. ¡°They had mistaken friendship for love. No, maybe the Empress didn¡¯t, but the Emperor did,¡± Claude said, continuing the grim story. ¡°¡­¡± ¡°If they hadn¡¯t married, then they would have remained friends until this day. They could have stayed in a beautiful relationship.¡± Now it was too late. Xavier made assumptions on things that may never happen, because of a past that could never be changed by his power. ¡°I don¡¯t want to follow in the Emperor¡¯s footsteps. Just in case¡­I might do that to someone I love,¡± Claude confessed. ¡°¡­¡± ¡°And I don¡¯t want to ruin the relationship, no matter how small. I am afraid that the friendship would break. Then I would really lose her, even if I didn¡¯t want to. I don¡¯t want that.¡± Maristella was a very important person to him. It would be unbearable if she were to distance herself from him now. So you¡¯re not the only coward, Xavier. I¡¯m just as scared as you are. A pathetic man who is scared to disappoint and hurt the woman he likes. ¡°I, too, am hesitating,¡± Claude said in conclusion. ¡°¡­So,¡± Xavier began. ¡°You like her.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Right?¡± he prompted. ¡°Yes.¡± Claude nodded. ¡°I like her.¡± A pause, then he said it again as if to emphasize it. ¡°I like her.¡± Xavier stared at Claude with an unreadable expression. Claude faced it head-on instead of turning away, and they remained like that until Xavier put forward another question. ¡°Since when?¡± Claude pondered for a moment before answering. ¡°I don¡¯t know when, but I know why I came to realize it. At some point, I didn¡¯t want you to look at her anymore.¡± Claude didn¡¯t want Xavier to care about Maristella anymore. He didn¡¯t want him to call her to Thurman palace, and he didn¡¯t want him to talk to her. Claude had impure purposes the first time. He hoped that Xavier would like Maristella more. He hoped that Xavier would fall for her, before they would fall apart. Only then would Claude¡¯s original purpose be fulfilled. He could take Maristella away from Xavier and make him miserable. He could have beaten him. He could imagine Maristella standing next to him and Xavier looking on miserably. ¡°Those thoughts disappeared when I was with her, and I realized that I didn¡¯t want that anymore,¡± Claude said. ¡°¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s when I realized. I liked her.¡± Xavier almost rolled his eyes. ¡°It¡¯s like a clich¨¦ from a third-rate novel.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care if you denigrate me. My original intent was vulgar. I won¡¯t deny it.¡± Claude continued in a level voice. ¡°But when I was with her, all I could think of was you. Would she go to you? I worried about that.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°There was nothing else then. That was the surest proof.¡± ¡®Then I knew,¡¯ Claude thought mentally to himself. Xavier looked at Claude. The Duke looked genuine. Xavier knew that Claude was not lying now, since he had seen Claude¡¯s facial expressions thousands of times over many years. However, confirming the truth of Claude¡¯s words did not improve Xavier¡¯s mood. He wished that Claude¡¯s intentions had been impure until the end. Then he wouldn¡¯t have to be so anxious or worried. ¡°I understand what you mean,¡± Xavier said after a moment. ¡°¡­¡± ¡°This makes it more clear. We really can¡¯t go back to the past.¡± Because I like her, too. The way things were, he couldn¡¯t give up on her either. ¡°If it¡¯s because of Lady Maristella,¡± Claude said, ¡°then I feel the same way.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°You should be worried. Because¡­because from now on, I¡¯m going to be serious.¡± Claude stared at Xavier challengingly, and Xavier narrowed his eyes back at him in response. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Xavier said. ¡°What do I mean? It means that she¡¯ll be mine before you.¡± ¡°Hm.¡± Chapter 76 - Blueberry Cheong Is A Success Chapter 76 ¨C Blueberry Cheong Is A Success Xavier gave a bark of laughter. ¡°You¡¯re confident.¡± ¡°Why,¡± Claude said with his own grin. ¡°You don¡¯t think I can do it?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Xavier shot Claude a strange look, but Claude held his gaze. ¡°You¡¯d better try harder, too,¡± Claude said smilingly. ¡°As you know, I¡¯ve never missed a goal I¡¯ve set before.¡± ¡°Like always, you have such baseless confidence.¡± Xavier grinned back at Claude¡¯s words. ¡°Then you¡¯ll remember this, too. I¡¯ve won first place more times than you have.¡± ¡°There were times when you didn¡¯t. How do you know this time it will be in your favor?¡± ¡°I¡¯m good enough.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll do my best, too. She¡¯s the first person to stir my passion,¡± Claude said vehemently. Xavier¡¯s mouth tipped into a frown. It wasn¡¯t because this was simply just declaration of war. It was due to the fact that other than Maristella, Xavier considered Claude to be the only other person who made his heart boil. It was safe to say that Claude was his rival. ¡°I should get up. I¡¯ve been here too long.¡± Claude rose from his chair, but Xavier remained seated, seemingly with no intention to see Claude off. Claude smiled, as if he didn¡¯t expect Xavier to show him any courtesy in the first place. ¡°Let¡¯s eat together again when we have the chance.¡± ¡°I decline,¡± Xavier said. ¡°You tricky guy,¡± Claude murmured a little scornfully, then turned and walked away. Xavier quietly raised his head and watched Claude¡¯s retreating figure. Only when Claude had completely disappeared from sight did Xavier stand up and make his way towards Thurman Palace. In short, nothing had changed between them. The conflict between the two remained unresolved. However, the air between them had somewhat shifted. *** ¡°Mmm!¡± I held my teacup and made a noise of delight. A sweet and sour taste lingered pleasantly on my tongue. It seemed like I could declare this experiment a triumph. I excitedly wrote ¡°Blueberry cheong a success¡± on a piece of paper next to a teapot. ¡°I can give this to Odeletta, and then¡­¡± I picked out a glass jar filled to the brim with preserved kiwis. I opened the lid of the jar, took out a spoonful of cheong, and placed the preserves in another teacup. I poured hot water in the teacup and stirred gently, and the sweet smell of kiwi seduced my nose. I grinned and lifted up the teacup again. It had a strong kiwi scent. ¡°Mmm.¡± This was also a success. I felt buoyant as I wrote down the results. Then came a knock on the door, and I spoke without lifting my eyes from the paper. ¡°Come in.¡± As soon as I finished speaking, the door opened and someone came inside. I turned around to see who it was. ¡°Surprise,¡± a voice said. It was Martina. I gave a small smile at her sudden appearance. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± I asked. ¡°I¡¯m bored,¡± she grumbled. ¡°Oh, would you like a cup of tea?¡± I offered. ¡°Yes. It looks delicious,¡± Martina chirped. ¡°What kind of tea is it?¡± ¡°There¡¯s blueberry and kiwi tea. Which one do you want to drink?¡± ¡°Both sound delicious.¡± She took a moment to inspect each one carefully. ¡°Which one is better?¡± ¡°They¡¯re both delicious.¡± ¡°But which one is particularly so?¡± I shrugged. ¡°It¡¯s just based on personal preference. I like blueberry cheong, just because I prefer blueberries.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll have that one as well.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± I smiled and quickly started to prepare the tea. Unlike black tea, which was commonly drunk by the nobles of Yanos, tea made with fruit preserves did not take long to make. Of course, making the fruit cheong itself was a laborious and time-intensive process, which was why I was trying to open a store to save that initial effort. ¡°Here, drink.¡± It was fortunate that I still had some hot water. In modern times I would use an electric kettle, but here I had to boil water by putting it over fire. After carefully accepting the warm cup, Martina closed her eyes and took a sip. After a moment, her eyes opened widely. ¡°Mmm.¡± That was a good reaction. ¡°What do you think?¡± I asked with a smile. Martina raised her thumb in approval. ¡°It¡¯s delicious. I like this better than the orange tea. I didn¡¯t know that blueberries could taste like this.¡± ¡°Thank you for the compliment. I feel good.¡± ¡°Sister, are you going to open a real store?¡± ¡°Yes. Why, is there a problem?¡± ¡°Not at all. Because it¡¯s amazing,¡± Martina replied in a puzzled voice, then immediately changed the subject. Unfortunately, it was an unwelcome one. ¡°Oh, something came up with Countess Cornohen.¡± ¡°¡­Oh. Yes.¡± ¡°She decided that the family has to pay interest every month as usual. I think she gave up on trying to persuade you.¡± ¡°I see.¡± Countess Cornohen tried to get me to change my mind a few times since our meeting, but in the end I refused. Eventually, Countess Cornohen¡¯s pride was hurt and she did not contact me anymore, save for a letter saying that she wanted me to pay the interest as usual. ¡°You aren¡¯t worried, are you, sister?¡± Martina said with a look of concern. ¡°What?¡± ¡°We were always supposed to pay the interest from the beginning. Don¡¯t worry too much.¡± The events made Martina aware of the situation with the Cornohen mansion, and I wasn¡¯t too happy about that. But I couldn¡¯t help it anymore. I gave a shrug. ¡°I don¡¯t care.¡± ¡°I was worried you might be.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not,¡± I said with a reassuring shake of my head. Of course, it was a lie to say that I didn¡¯t care, but it was out of my hands now. My parents thankfully didn¡¯t say anything about it. Rather than regretting that I missed a good opportunity to cancel the interest, I regretted having my ankle caught in this situation in the first place. ¡°Let¡¯s stop talking about it.¡± I pressed my lips into a thin line and shook my head again, and Martina gave a quick nod. She changed the topic of conversation in a lively voice. ¡°What¡¯s your schedule today?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have anything special, but I¡¯m going to send a letter,¡± I said. ¡°Letter? To where?¡± ¡°To Thurman Palace and Trakos Mansion.¡± ¡°The Crown Prince and Sister Odeletta?¡± she guessed. ¡°Yes. I¡¯m going to give them the fruit cheong. I already gave it to Duke Escliffe before.¡± ¡°Really? You should give him another fruit cheong anyway. I think he¡¯d like it.¡± ¡°Really¡­?¡± My head tilted in puzzlement. I wasn¡¯t planning on giving Claude another gift, but after hearing Martina, it seemed like a good idea. I pondered on it for a moment and then gave a nod. ¡°First I¡¯ll give the fruit cheong to the two people, and since it takes time to make, I can give another on to the Duke later.¡± ¡°Alright. It¡¯s nothing urgent,¡± Martina replied. Her face then lit up as if she just remembered something. ¡°How is it going with Odel?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± That seemed like a random question. ¡°Why are you asking that all of a sudden? We¡¯re¡­we¡¯re doing just fine.¡± ¡°Oh¡­really?¡± she said, skepticism evident on her face. ¡°Yes. Is something wrong?¡± ¡°No, nothing like that,¡± Martina answered with a vigorous shake of her head. ¡°I was wondering if what happened at the party made things awkward between you two.¡± ¡°Oh, not at all.¡± What was I supposed to say? I waved my hand dismissively. ¡°There¡¯s no problem. Things only blew up because Odeletta was defending me in the first place.¡± ¡°Really? That¡¯s a relief. I thought¡­just in case. Well, of course it wasn¡¯t!¡± Martina spluttered. She seemed to be thinking that she brought up an unnecessary story. ¡°If you want to send a letter, you¡¯d better hurry. The sun will set soon, and it would be rude if the letter arrived too late.¡± ¡°Ah, yes.¡± I looked outside the window and saw that the daylight was already starting to fade. There was nothing as rude as sending a late letter, so I would have to hurry. I gave a brief nod. ¡°I should.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll leave now, sister. Fighting!¡± Martina knocked me on the back, and left my room like the wind. Now alone, I gave a few giggles, then called for Florinda to bring me stationary. ¡°Dear Your Highness the Crown Prince¡­¡± I muttered as I guided my pen over the white paper. The two replies to my letter came nearly at the same time. Xavier¡¯s response came first, and then Odeletta¡¯s soon after. Accordingly, I set my schedule to meet Xavier, and then Odeletta. I would visit Xavier in two days. But the day before my meeting, I began to wonder if I should have met Odeletta first. Even though Xavier was part of the Imperial Family, he treated me generously, though the question was whether it would suit his taste. ¡®Well, my family liked it¡­¡¯ This would be the first time I would get a face-to-face assessment from outside. I hadn¡¯t heard from Claude about his opinion yet. ¡®I don¡¯t even know if Claude likes it.¡¯ He hadn¡¯t contacted me since the party at Escliffe mansion. However, I didn¡¯t worry too much on that part, since I heard through Florinda that he was suffering under a heavy workload these days, something about buying some land lately. In any case, a lot of men were business-greedy. Chapter 77 - Rose Tea Chapter 77 ¨C Rose Tea ¡°You¡¯ve arrived, Lady Maristella.¡± I had been stewing in my thoughts when the carriage finally stopped at the Imperial Palace. When the carriage door opened and I stepped out, I was greeted by the bright sun pouring down on me. I checked my surroundings, then gave a slight frown. ¡®Where¡¯s Sir Dilton?¡¯ I didn¡¯t see a stitch of the butler, who usually waited for me and greeted me at my arrival. A sense of unease nagged at me. It was then I realized that I arrived at the palace much earlier than usual. ¡°Ah.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong, My Lady?¡± Florinda inquired. ¡°I guess we¡¯re too early.¡± ¡°Is Sir Dilton there?¡± she said as she clutched at the glass jar. ¡°Huh. It¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve come this early,¡± I noted. ¡°I was nervous for no reason¡­¡± ¡°Oh no. Then what should we do?¡± Florinda asked, her face lined with worry, and I took a moment to think about my situation. I already knew the way from the gates to Thurman Palace anyway from my past few visits. My feet didn¡¯t hurt when I walked the distance there, so I thought I could undertake the journey on my own. Perhaps I could make my arrival a surprise. ¡°Let¡¯s go on our own for now. What do you think?¡± I asked Florinda. ¡°What if you miss each other on the way?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. There¡¯s only one way from here to Thurman Palace. Our paths will align. There¡¯s no way we¡¯ll miss each other.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Florinda¡¯s eyes widened, and I gave her a smile and a nod as reassurance. Only then was she determined to go. ¡°Then let¡¯s go by ourselves, My Lady. The sun¡¯s a little strong today, so if you stay out too long like this, your face will tan.¡± ¡°Alright, then. Can I hold the jar for you?¡± I offered out of consideration, but Florinda jumped on the spot when she heard me. ¡°My word. If I¡¯m here but you¡¯re carrying this, then what would my purpose be? I would be talked about as a bad maid who makes my master carry things!¡± she said with a horrified expression. I looked on in embarrassment. ¡°Aah, that¡¯s too much of a leap. Are you sure?¡± ¡°This is the Imperial Palace. We all have to be careful about our positions,¡± Florinda said seriously. ¡°I¡¯ll hold this, My Lady. It¡¯s not that heavy.¡± ¡°Alright¡­¡± I trailed off. Florinda¡¯s mind seemed set, so I put aside the issue and began to walk. In truth, I was a little worried since this was my first time going to Thurman Palace without an escort. I wasn¡¯t too bad with directions, but the palace compound was enormous. ¡°Can we get there fine?¡± Florinda asked from behind me. Unfortunately, I could give no confirmation, but being uncertain seemed a bit irresponsible. It was her first trip here, and she was only following me. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it,¡± I said confidently. ¡°We¡¯ll arrive without any problems.¡± To be sure, I would arrive safely at Thurman Palace with Florinda. Regrettably, however, our walk wasn¡¯t incident-free. *** ¡°Sir Dilton,¡± Xavier said in a low voice, and the butler answered reverently. ¡°Yes, Your Highness.¡± ¡°When are you going to meet Lady Maristella? Time is an issue here.¡± Dillon nodded. ¡°Ah. I was just about to go out. They usually arrive at this hour.¡± ¡°But you should leave early just in case. You can¡¯t leave them waiting.¡± ¡°Of course. I¡¯ll be going now, Your Highness.¡± Then, for a time, only a quiet atmosphere remained in Xavier¡¯s office. Twenty minutes later, there was a quick rap on the door. Knock knock. Xavier knitted his brows at the sound. ¡°Who is it?¡± he asked. ¡°Your Highness,¡± Dilton¡¯s voice said sharply from beyond the door, and Xavier was taken aback by the urgency butler¡¯s tone. Did anything happen? ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Xavier asked, and Dilton rushed in the room. Sweat beaded his forehead, and he was heaving deep breaths. Xavier could not wait. ¡°Dilton,¡± he said impatiently. ¡°Sh-she¡¯s missing.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Missing.¡± ¡°Speak clearly, Sir Dilton. Who is missing?¡± Xavier asked, but even as he spoke, he already knew the answer. Who else could Dilton be talking about? There was only one person it could be. ¡°Lady Maristella¡­ I can¡¯t find her.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t find her. The carriage has arrived, but the carriage driver says it was about thirty or forty minutes since she got off¡ª¡± ¡°But she hasn¡¯t arrived at Thurman Palace yet.¡± Xavier quickly took stock of the situation. ¡°Does that mean no one knows where she is?¡± ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡± Xavier¡¯s face paled when his worry became true. Maristella was missing¡ªand even more seriously, inside this vast palace compound! Xavier couldn¡¯t keep a curse from escaping his mouth. ¡°Shit.¡± ¡°Your Highness.¡± Sir Dilton looked at Xavier with a pale face. ¡°Shall we order the knights to look for her?¡± ¡°I suppose so. She¡¯s in the palace, right?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The problem was that the palace compound was so huge that it could not be searched in a single day. One could be lost in its halls forever, and that was no joke. The Yonas Imperial Palace was known for its labyrinthine complexity. The Crown Prince and Sir Dilton knew that better than anyone else, and had reason to worry for Maristella¡¯s well-being. Additionally, Maristella only knew the way from the palace gate to Thurman Palace, and nowhere else. Nothing was worse than a first-timer getting lost in the palace. And if she was bad with directions, it would be cause for even greater concern. Xavier stared out the window with an anxious expression. ¡®Where is she? I hope there are no problems¡­¡¯ Sir Dilton, seeing the worry plain on Xavier¡¯s face, did his best to reassure him. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Your Highness. If you mobilize the Thurman Palace knights, you¡¯ll find her sooner or later.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Xavier gave the command in a voice that was still tinged with nervousness. ¡°Find her as soon as possible, Sir Dilton.¡± *** ¡°What kind of tea do you like?¡± I was flustered by the first question, but I answered as calmly as I could. ¡°I can drink anything.¡± ¡°I¡¯m asking about your preferences. Just say it,¡± the man said with a relaxed smile on his lips. ¡°There is not a tea that exists that I do not have.¡± The man¡¯s tone bordered on arrogance, but revealed a confidence that didn¡¯t seem to hide a bluff. As if he were lord of the heavens since a child. ¡°So you don¡¯t need to worry about it,¡± the man finished. Indeed. I was now facing Emperor Henry XIV. ¡°Then I¡¯ll like a dried rose tea, Your Majesty the Emperor.¡± Your Majesty the Emperor. Oh man. When did I ever expect those words to actually leave my lips? It felt strange. I called Claude ¡°Your Grace¡± and Xavier ¡°Your Highness¡±, but this was the first time I said ¡°Your Majesty.¡± How many of the young ladies of the Empire ever said that title? ¡°Dried rose tea,¡± Emperor Henry murmured with a curious look on his face. Oh, did he dislike that? I hastily tried to amend my request. ¡°If you don¡¯t like that, I can choose another one¡ª¡± ¡°We¡¯ll have two cups of it,¡± he ordered. ¡°Yes, Your Majesty,¡± a servant said. I clamped my mouth shut in embarrassment. I never felt such an oppressive atmosphere from Xavier. As if to make sure that everyone knew the fact that he was still Emperor, a tremendous spirit and charisma overflowed from Henry even though he was sitting still. ¡®Will Xavier eventually come to resemble his father?¡¯ One couldn¡¯t deny their blood. I tried imagining Xavier exuding an aura of grandeur and power, but somehow I couldn¡¯t. An involuntary burst of laughter escaped from my lips. ¡°Why are you laughing?¡± Emperor Henry asked. Oops. I quickly wiped the grin off my face. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Your Majesty. That was rude of me.¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m curious. Why did you laugh?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± I hesitated for a moment before speaking honestly. ¡°I was thinking about the Crown Prince.¡± ¡°¡­In what sense?¡± ¡°I imagined him looking like his father if he were to be crowned as the emperor in the future.¡± I squirmed a little after saying this. What if the Emperor took it the wrong way? ¡°I don¡¯t mean anything wrong. It was just hard to imagine¡ª¡± I said quickly, panicking. ¡°Yes. I see,¡± Emperor Henry said, cutting me off, and I shyly dropped my gaze. After a moment, the rose tea was served. It smelled so delicious that I smiled. ¡°You must like roses,¡± he observed. ¡°What?¡± That came out of the blue, and Emperor Henry laughed when my eyes widened in surprise. ¡°It¡¯s because you asked for rose tea. Usually when in the Imperial Palace, one usually asks for something more expensive,¡± he explained. ¡°I¡¯m only an amateur when it comes to tea,¡± I said with an embarrassed expression. ¡°I don¡¯t know much about the difference between expensive and cheap tea. So I usually choose what I just like.¡± ¡°You¡¯re not greedy.¡± ¡°Not really¡­ I just choose what I like, Your Majesty. Something expensive doesn¡¯t necessarily guarantee happiness.¡± As I spoke, I suddenly wondered if I was overstepping my bounds. Should I be more cautious while in front of the Emperor? He looked so much like Xavier that I spoke comfortably without realizing it. Chapter 78 - What Is Your Relationship With The Crown Prince? Chapter 78 ¨C What Is Your Relationship With The Crown Prince? As I wrestled with my internal agony, Emperor Henry spoke again. ¡°Your mindset is just like hers.¡± ¡®Who?¡¯ I thought in my head. Oh, did he mean the late Empress? ¡°I heard that the late Empress is also a frugal woman,¡± I said in an attempt to be conversational. I glanced at Emperor Henry, and saw that he was looking at me strangely. He changed the subject, while I remained inwardly flustered. ¡°You must know the Crown Prince well.¡± The change in topic was almost too quick for me to keep up. ¡°I¡¯m just an acquaintance, Your Majesty,¡± I said just in case of a misunderstanding. So this is how I came to face Emperor Henry XIV: I happened to encounter him on the way to Thurman Palace. I didn¡¯t know if it was because I was the first person he saw or some other reason, but he called me up. No one in the Yonas Empire could reject the Emperor when summoned. When I came up to him, he asked me who I was, and I answered that I was Maristella of the Bellafleur family. When he asked me why I was in the palace, I answered, ¡°I came to meet Xavier.¡± Immediately afterwards, he invited me to have a cup of tea with him at the Central Palace. I politely refused at first. I was supposed to be on my way to see Xavier. However, Emperor Henry told me not to worry, and said he would inform Thurman Palace that I would be a little late. I couldn¡¯t refuse Emperor Henry again, and I was forced to nod. Xavier was certainly powerful, but his father far eclipsed him. I didn¡¯t want to be imprisoned for blasphemy. ¡°I don¡¯t know if the Crown Prince has heard that I¡¯m here yet,¡± I said tentatively. Emperor Henry said nothing for a moment, then gave an ¡°Ah¡± in reply. ¡°He likely went out. Don¡¯t worry too much.¡± ¡°Of course, Your Majesty. Perhaps I¡¯m too worried from my position as a subordinate¡­¡± ¡°You are very caring.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Despite the compliment, I felt awkward. This was like meeting a friend¡¯s dad, which was always scary. I lifted the teacup in front of me with slightly trembling fingers. It was a little too hot, so I blew on it gently and waited a few moments before taking it to my lips. ¡°So why are you going to meet the Crown Prince?¡± Emperor Henry asked. ¡°Oh, actually¡­I was going to visit Thurman Palace to give him something.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been making fruit cheong lately, and I¡¯ve been meaning to give it to His Highness.¡± ¡°Fruit cheong?¡± the Emperor replied, turning the unfamiliar word over in his lips. ¡°How unusual.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not really a drink in Yonas,¡± I said in agreement. ¡°But you wanted to make something like that.¡± ¡°Yes,Your Majesty. I plan to open a store soon.¡± ¡°How unusual,¡± he said again. I remained mute. What else could I say in this type of situation? How do I not lose my dignity as a noblewoman? I didn¡¯t think making fruit cheong was strange, but the Emperor sitting opposite of me seemed to think so. ¡°Thank you, Your Majesty. I¡¯ve been wanting to try something¡­unusual,¡± I said carefully. ¡°An esteemed lady as yourself starting a business. That¡¯s quite brave.¡± ¡°It¡¯s so small that I can hardly call it a business. I¡¯m not that good at scaling it up.¡± ¡°Well. A beginning is a good start,¡± he said, warming the atmosphere with further praise. ¡°There¡¯s a large gap between just thinking of something and putting it into practice.¡± I ducked my head. ¡°That¡¯s too much, Your Majesty. I just started it for fun.¡± ¡°No matter what your initial motivation is, a person who acts is a courageous one. You are being too modest.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± This¡­this was good, right? However, my anxiety wouldn¡¯t leave the back of my head during this conversation, and it turned out my instincts were right. ¡°But what¡¯s your relationship with the Crown Prince?¡± ¡°¡­What?¡± That seemed to be the same question I heard earlier, so I remained calm and gave the same answer. ¡°We¡¯re just good acquaintances, Your Majesty.¡± ¡°An acquaintance,¡± Emperor Henry repeated. I shifted uncomfortably. What the hell. Why was he asking this? ¡°That¡¯s an ambiguous answer,¡± he said. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Your Majesty,¡± I replied. ¡°I¡¯m sorry that I gave you the same answer as before.¡± Before it was an indirect question, but now? Emperor Henry stared at me, and I quickly picked up a meringue from a plate and put it in my mouth. The frown deepened on the Emperor¡¯s face. ¡°I don¡¯t like this type of dessert,¡± he said. ¡°¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s too sweet.¡± I began to feel uneasy. That man who had invited me for tea all the way to the Central Palace suddenly seemed angry. Whatever reason it was, it was not a good thing. I smiled back awkwardly. ¡°So you don¡¯t like sweet food?¡± ¡°What about you?¡± ¡°I like it,¡± I said in a polite tone. ¡°But people of my age are like that. I think my tastes will change when I get older like you, too, Your Majesty.¡± ¡°Not at all,¡± Emperor Henry said with a shake of his head. ¡°Aging does not necessarily change your tastes.¡± ¡°You talk like a person who has experienced it.¡± ¡°Because someone I know has.¡± With that said, he smiled again. A strange smile. One that was hard to read. It felt like he was somehow looking straight through me. ¡°Maybe. I like sweet things now,¡± I said. ¡°Hmm.¡± Emperor Henry tapped his chin. ¡°So do you really have no personal relationship between the Crown Prince?¡± ¡°If there was an ulterior motive, it would hardly be called a friendship.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not talking about friendship,¡± Emperor Henry said, shaking his head as he corrected me. ¡°I am talking about a relationship between men and women.¡± As soon as I heard that, I blushed in sheer embarrassment. Emperor Henry chuckled mischievously as if he misunderstood my reaction. ¡°Your reaction says yes.¡± ¡°No, Your Majesty. I just have a habit of blushing when I¡¯m surprised,¡± I said calmly in an attempt to correct his misunderstanding. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but our relationship is not what you think it is.¡± ¡°No?¡± ¡°Not at all.¡± ¡°Do you mean you do not like the Crown Prince?¡± Emperor Henry said, somehow seeming upset again. ¡°No, Your Majesty. That¡¯s not what I meant,¡± I said quickly. ¡°Then?¡± he said inquiringly. ¡°I¡¯ve always thought the Crown Prince would make a good groom. Don¡¯t you think so?¡± ¡°You¡¯re mistaken, Your Majesty. Of course I¡¯ve always thought that.¡± ¡°But?¡± ¡°But¡­I¡¯ve never thought of the Crown Prince that way.¡± ¡°You¡¯re an unusual woman.¡± Emperor Henry gave me a critical stare. ¡°Usually anyone would get the chance to become close to the Crown Prince in order to become his wife.¡± ¡°Then that¡¯s not pure friendship.¡± ¡°Then don¡¯t you think the age of marriage is too young for one to be able to judge the purity of a relationship?¡± I shook my head. ¡°That¡¯s a separate matter. I never thought about getting involved with His Highness in that way. More importantly¡­my friend likes him. For my friend¡¯s sake, I will bear it.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a tragic friendship,¡± he said in a voice that was either full of irony or sincerity. While talking, I remembered something else. ¡®His Highness said it was an Imperial command.¡¯ Xavier said he met Odeletta against his will by way of Imperial command. That meant the man in front of me right now was the source of the problem. ¡®But I can¡¯t really say that.¡¯ I could swear at him if he were not around, but right now I was face-to-face with him. I wasn¡¯t that base, nor was I that courageous. Compared to the real world, I was facing a man who had more absolute power than a president. What could I say in this nerve-wracking situation? ¡®But this is a good chance to ask¡­¡¯ Technically speaking, this was an opportunity. So I had to choose¡ªcourage, or safety. Of course, that just may be my own man-made delusion. In any case, a choice had to be made. ¡°Your Majesty.¡± When I spoke the Emperor¡¯s title. He looked at me. His face resembled Xavier¡¯s quite a lot. ¡°Can I ask why you¡¯re asking me about that?¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°My relationship with the Crown Prince is nothing more than a friendship. But your words sound like you want the two of us to have more than that.¡± ¡°¡­¡±